![]() |
Harry Potter and the Orb of Refinement - Sa13+ Legal bit: This fanfiction is purely for fun and hopefully for your personal entertainment. I do not own any of the characters portrayed by JK Rowling, except one character which is my own. I've not set out to plagerise the works of JK Rowling, and never intend to do so. This fanfiction is finished, so plenty of literature will be posted in a short period of time. Please leave feedback, any comments will be highly appreciated. Harry is sixteen in this story, it takes place just after 'Order of the Phoenix' so therefore no reference to the 'Half Blood Prince' will be expressed; so no spoilers for those who haven't yet read the 6th book! Harry Potter and the Orb of Refinement. Chapter 1. - Harry’s Decision It was 8:00pm on Privet Drive; the sky was turning a dusky Gray, while the sunset still slightly visible above the rooftops, projecting pinks and yellows and lighting up the all too familiar surroundings that Harry had grown accustomed to in his sixteen years of existence. Harry was staring out of his bedroom window, watching the remaining sunset until it disappeared entirely from his view; alone with his thoughts and his feeling of emptiness, Harry wanted this day to end like all the other days since his beloved Godfather had passed away in front of his very eyes, murdered by his own cousin, Bellatrix LeStrange. Harry could still hear the high-pitched laughter and her scream of triumph as Sirius fell through the veil, with a look of sorrow gliding across his tired eyes. “Why didn’t I stop it, I could have tried something, anything,” Harry said aloud to himself while stepping away from his window and lowering himself onto his bed, holding his head in his hands while his guilt whirled inside his gut making him feel nauseous and dizzy. Hedwig hooted softly from her cage which was perched on top of his wardrobe, Harry looked up and gave her a small appreciative smile; she always knew when Harry was feeling down, in fact, Harry felt the only person that really knew how he felt was Hedwig, his snowy white owl with large amber eyes. “You’ve got to stop feeling like this Harry,” he thought silently to himself, as he knew Sirius would not have wanted Harry blaming himself. The only consolation that Harry felt about Sirius’ passing was that he died fighting, he died doing something he believed in, he died a hero, and he died free. There was a loud knock on his bedroom door, Harry got up with a start and opened it slowly, not feeling ready to talk to anyone. “Come on Harry, you must eat something, don’t want your freaky friends to think we are neglecting you, you have been writing to them every three days haven’t you Harry?” said Uncle Vernon, while staring at Harry with a mixture of loathing and nervousness. “Yeah, I’ve been writing,” replied Harry in an exasperated tone. “Watch your manners boy," shot Uncle Vernon. "The fact that we still allow you to stay here even though we could be at risk from those Dementoid thingy’s; I strongly suggest you keep a watch on your tone, now come along, Petunia has just laid out dinner.” His large round face glowing a light shade of purple. Harry rolled his eyes as Uncle Vernon turned and walked away, then he followed shortly after him, down the stairs and entered the kitchen. Dinner was a very quiet affair; Harry never said a word and this seemed to please the Dursley’s as they always liked to pretend Harry didn’t exist, this also suited Harry because he didn’t want to talk to them anyway. After dinner Harry went back to his bedroom and slowly started to tidy up his room, it was only seven days until school started again, so he had to get his trunk packed and ready for the departure back to Hogwarts for his sixth year. As he opened the trunk he noticed a ray of light shine from the bottom, Harry knew straight away what it was, the mirror. This small handheld mirror is what Sirius had handed to him before the start of the new term last year, the last time Harry had seen his Godfather in the flesh, before the battle at the Ministry of Magic that led to his untimely death. Something then immediately struck Harry, “Why was I so stupid?" Breaking into Umbridge’s office was totally unnecessary, he could have used the mirror to contact Sirius, if only he knew he had it! He forgot to check what it was Sirius had handed him on that last morning at number twelve Grimmauld Place. Last year Harry had broken into the new Headmistresses office to use the floo network to contact Sirius, but the last time he and his friends got caught, and Kreacher had lied to Harry about Sirius’ whereabouts, Kreacher, how Harry hated that house elf for lying to him. If it hadn’t been for him, Sirius would still be alive because Harry wouldn’t have gone to the Ministry of Magic in the first place, if only he knew about the mirror then! “Well its useless now,” Harry said to himself and picked up the broken shards of glass and put them in a small envelope and tucked it under his secret floorboard under his bed. Harry was about to put on his pyjamas when he started thinking about number twelve Grimmauld Place, the house where Sirius grew up, the place that he called home, even though Sirius didn’t like it, it was still the only place Harry could go and feel close to him. Harry thought about this for an hour, whirling it around in his mind, the Order of the Phoenix, that was it! He wasn’t going to mope around and feel guilty anymore, he was going to get his revenge, he was going to fight and if it meant dying in the process than so be it. His parents had to fight, Sirius had to fight, Dumbledore has been fighting since the beginning, and so shall he. Harry packed his trunk, picked up Hedwigs cage and got his broomstick out from his wardrobe. A flash of anger passed through him when he saw his broomstick, there were scratches along the long shiny handle. “That blasted woman Umbridge,” Harry said loudly. She had chained Harry’s broom up in the dungeons last term, and in the process chipped and scratched its beautiful wood, but then Harry remembered who had bought him this broom and he felt himself let out a warm smile. Once he had gathered his belongings, Harry slowly descended the staircase; he could hear the television and knew the Dursley’s were lazing on their sofa watching the news. Upon hearing Dudley’s voice asking his mother if he could have another chocolate bar from the fridge, he knew he was doing the right thing by leaving, he didn’t want to have to stay in this place a minute longer. “Especially if it meant looking at that goofball for another day,” Harry thought to himself. “Where are you off to Potter, visiting one of your weirdo pals?” retorted Uncle Vernon. Dudley let out a laugh, Harry shot him a distasteful look and Dudley immediately fell silent. “Yes, so I will see you next summer, I will be staying with friends and they will accompany me back to Hogwarts,” Harry replied. They all looked at him and Harry could have sworn that Aunt Petunia was about to say something but thought better of it and quickly closed her mouth. There was a small uncomfortable silence and with that Harry said, “Well see ya then,” and with that he headed for the front door. Chapter 2. – Back to the Order. It was a wonderful feeling, the night air blowing through Harry’s untidy dark hair, his glasses askew, but it was flying that made Harry feel better at once, giving him the strength of what he was now determined to do. The houses looked so minuscule from where Harry was right now, soaring near the stars, at this moment in time he wished he could stay up here forever. Finally, number twelve Grimmauld Place was in view and slowly and carefully Harry descended and landed right outside the all-familiar house. Harry entered quietly, it was very dark in the entrance hall and he was careful not to bump into anything, after all, he didn’t want to wake Mrs Black up, that portrait was enough to petrify anyone especially in the dark. Harry slowly put his broom down and untied his trunk, and then placed Hedwig on a dark mahogany side table near the foot of the stairs. He was about to enter the kitchen when there was a flicker of light coming out from underneath the door, he didn’t enter, he knew someone was in there, then he heard voices, so gently, Harry pressed his ear to the door. “Do you really think that will help Professor? It didn’t work last time, look what he did, I will not have a repeat like last year, I’m sorry, but I will not have any part to play this term.” Harry knew that cold voice, it was Snape. “Albeit Severus, what Harry did was wrong and an invasion of your privacy, but all the time I am the headmaster of Hogwarts I have vowed to protect him and all of my students, these are dark times and this time we must not fail,” replied Dumbledore “Albus, do you really think he is ready, after what happened at the Ministry, he is only sixteen after all,” said Professor McGonagall. “Minerva, Harry has shown courage and bravery beyond his years, if anyone can end the reign of Lord Voldemort than it is Harry, and I intend to help him every step of the way” Dumbledore paused for a second, and then continued; “This Order was started by the most prestigious Witches and Wizards I have ever had the pleasure of knowing. Those friends of ours Minerva are no longer here, only this handful remains. I would love nothing more than for Harry to lead a normal life, but it is written in his stars, there is nothing we can do, except give him the encouragement and knowledge that he deserves.” Harry realised that Dumbledore would die if it meant saving the Order and Harry, but this wasn’t a good thing in Harry’s heart, he didn’t want anyone else to get hurt, if it was written in his stars, then he should do it alone. “Well said Albus, and you’re right, he can do this, I see in him the determination of his father, but its going to be tough, and as you know I cannot be there for him all the time,” said Remus Lupin. Upon the sound of his voice Harry’s heart leapt, Remus was here. “That has been duly noted, so when you are not there, one of us will be,” said Dumbledore. “Please forgive me Professor but I do not think he is ready," spat Snape. "If it hadn’t been for the Order he would have been killed a long time ago, Potter thinks he knows, but he doesn’t know anything, he can’t even get a D in Potions. I think you underestimate the power of the Dark Lord, you have not seen what I have.” “Severus, I am fully aware of the powers of Lord Voldemort, having fought him myself on numerous occasions, and it was I that witnessed Harry come face to face with him at the Ministry and manage to look him in the eye. I am a true believer that if you can stare death in the face, you can triumph, I believe in Harry.” Dumbledore had an edge in his voice, and no one in that room dared to disagree with him. “Oh Albus, I love that boy like a son, I couldn’t bear it if anything happened to him,” cried Molly Weasley. “Now now, don’t go getting yourself upset dear, we are all here to help him,” said Arthur Weasley. Harry could almost hear him cradling her gently around the shoulders. He loved the Weasley’s, they were the closest thing he ever had to having parents. “I don’t know Albus, I care for Harry very much, but losing Sirius may have had a big knock on effect, we don’t know how well he’s taking it, or if he’s taking it at all,” said Tonks. “I agree with Tonks,” said Molly Weasley in-between her sobs. “Now you lot listen 'ere, dat Harry is a good lad he is, strongest and bravest young man I hav’ ever known, if Dumbledore says he can do it, then he bloody can,” Interrupted Hagrid. “This is ridiculous, as much respect I hold for the order, you are putting our hopes and risking our lives on a sixteen year old boy who has so far just been lucky! He is not ready I tell you, he cannot do this,” Snape retorted angrily. “Now listen here Severus, you’ve always had something against that boy, why can’t you just accept the fact that it is he who has to live with this everyday like the rest of us but more so, I’ve seen him suffer in silence, but like us he carries on, he’s a strong lad and your just going to have to deal with it,” said Arthur Weasley in a tone that Harry did not recognise, could Arthur be annoyed? Snape stared at Arthur, his nostrils flaring. Harry had heard enough. All at once he flew open the kitchen door and took a step inside, to his amazement the whole of the order were there, even Kingsley was standing silently in a corner. One by one Harry looked them all in the eye. Everyone looked rather taken aback, however, Mad Eye Moody didn’t seem to change his expression once, not even upon Harry’s entrance, he realised straight away that Moody knew he was behind that door. Finally Harry spoke “How considerate of you all to conduct a meeting about my future without the audacity of inviting me to it, I’m honoured, really I am.” “Ugghh, hello there Arry’ just ah thought you might like our supp-” Harry lifted his hand to silence Hagrid, stopping him in mid sentence. “It was never a question of support Hagrid, we have always supported each-other and I appreciate everything you have all done for me, but what I don’t appreciate is you discussing me behind my back with what and how I’m supposed to be feeling.” “Harry, this puts me in an awkward situation and I hope you accept my sincere apologies, but before we were to conduct your training, I had to make sure the Order was in full agreement,” said Dumbledore. “Training, sir?” “Yes Harry, you have to be prepared for this war, because that is what it will be once Voldemort has gathered all of his followers, and we must be sure that you are ready.” Dumbledore surveyed Harry with a very kind but concerned expression and continued. “Harry, you remember what I told you in my office at the end of term, about the prophecy?” “Yes I remember.” “Then you will understand that in order to proceed you must be ready.” “I understand sir. When shall we begin?” |
Chapter 3 –Re-united “HERMIONE, HERMIONE.” shouted Ron “What? I’m here, holy cricket Ron are you trying to make me go deaf?” “Oh sorry, it’s just…. Look….. Mum and Dad have sent us an owl, we have to use the Floo network and go to 12 Grimmauld Place.” “What, now?” “Yes Hermione, now! “Does it say why? I hope nothing is wrong, quick Ron, get your Hogwarts trunk together, I’ll go and get Ginny, Fred and George can Apparate.” Ron nodded and they both headed for the stairs. Hermione had arrived at the Weasleys only last night, she always enjoyed staying with them before the start of new term at Hogwarts. Finally Ron, Hermione and Ginny had their trunks packed and stood in front of the fireplace. “We will meet you there guys” said Fred “Yeah, just think we won’t have to go spinning in that stinky smoky cesspit.” said George. Both the twins started laughing while Ron shot back a scorned frown. “Look Ron, if it’s any consolation, we are going to be right in the troll house, we forgot about the Order meeting, Mum is going to muggle murder us I swear!” said George Now it was Ron’s turn to laugh. “You could have missed something really important, really you two, if you both had brains you’d be dangerous, more so than you are now.” shot Hermione. Fred and George smiled at Hermione, as much as they detested her I told you so attitude, they couldn’t help but love her. “Remind me to sneak a fizzy wobbler sweet in her drink later George will you.” said Fred as they both tried to conceal a laugh. “Can’t you tell Mum we are both sick, tell her we made a concoction that didn’t work the way we wanted it to, she will understand.” said George “Uh, No she won’t and anyway, I want to watch Mum muggle murder you.” said Ginny in a fit of giggles. I don’t think we are going to get out of this one George, we will just have to give Mum the Weasley charm, hell knows Dad’s done it for long enough.” replied Fred. “Well, we will see you there then.” said Hermione very matter-of-factly. With that, Ron, Hermione and Ginny both chanted out loud in a clear voice, twelve Grimmauld place, holding their Floo powder, while the nauseating spinning motion swallowed them one by one. Part 2 “Alas, I see here Harry your friends have arrived, in record timing too.” said Dumbledore, gesturing to the open fireplace in the large gloomy kitchen. “Harry, oh Harry it’s so good to see you.” screeched Hermione, flinging her arms around Harry’s neck. “Alright mate.” said Ron with a nod. “Hey guys, missed me?” replied Harry in a mocking voice. Ron smiled, “Don’t push it Potter.” Fred and George had apparated only a few seconds earlier and were crouching in a far corner of the room. “How delighted we are for you to join us, no need to hide, I know you’re here.” said Dumbledore in a calm manner. Fred and George slowly stood up, they could see by their Mother’s face they were in severe trouble, she was burning an aubergine purple. “If you both wish to be apart of this order, I suggest you take it more seriously, I’m sure you have a very good reason for your tardiness, but one right now I do not wish to hear, do you understand me Fred? George?” said Dumbledore, his tone full of authority. The twins both started shaking their heads, with a sincere apologetic expression across their faces. “Very well, do not let it happen again.” said Dumbledore. “What was the rush Professor, why are we here?” said Hermione, looking admiringly at the order, she was feeling overwhelmed that they felt she so significant to be at what obviously looked like an important meeting for the Order. Dumbledore looked at Harry, Hermione looked at Dumbledore then at Harry, Ron looked at Hermione, Ginny looked at Ron and the twins looked mighty confused. “Uh, well, the Order has come to the conclusion that I need to start my training.” said Harry “Training, oh I see, for Voldemort and his followers.” replied Hermione. There were a few gasps in the room, Ron was one of them. Snape’s expression changed from being disgusted at their presence to being plain angry at her simple expression of the dark lords name, as if it were someone she knew personally. “Well that’s good, Merlin knows we need it, does this mean sir that we can continue with the D.A? Because I rather enjoyed that.” said Ron Dumbledore smiled, his blue eyes lit up like the rising sun in the morning, remembering the D.A. and that it stood for Dumbledore’s Army. “Ah, yes, the D.A, how could I forget? Well Ron, I don’t think that would be a problem, but I would prefer it if there was a teacher in your presence when these extra lessons are conducted, and I must advise you that they are to be taken in your own time and not be allowed to interfere with your school academics.” Harry looked a little deflated by this, he thought silently to himself over and over again, please not Snape, please don’t let it be Snape. “Professor, I imagine all of the teachers are very busy, Harry is a wonderful tutor, and nobody got hurt last time.” Said Hermione, she felt very brave but a little shameful at questioning Dumbledore’s moral principles. “That is very true Miss Granger, however I would feel more comfortable if you had assistance, I will appoint someone for you who I feel would be sufficient.” Everyone went silent, then a thought passed through Harry and he knew he could not steer away from the subject for any longer, he needed to prepare and he was determined to do whatever it was he had to. “Professor, do you still want me to take occlumency lessons?” Severus Snape shifted in his chair looking at Harry with a defensive frown, this pleased Harry. “Ah yes Occlumency. Harry I thought I may teach you but with the extra security around the school at this time and my extra duties, unfortunately I cannot. Therefore I have appointed someone else to teach you. I warn you Harry, this person is powerful and so it may prove very difficult for you, but I know you will try your best.” “Who is this wizard who will be teaching me, sir?” questioned Harry with an inquisitive brow. Dumbledore paused and glanced towards the kitchen door entrance. Harry turned and followed his stare. Standing there was a person that Harry had never met before, but instantly liked the look of. “Not a wizard Harry, a witch, I would like you all to meet Karis Dumbledore, my Granddaughter.” |
Chapter 4 – The Introduction Everyone turned and looked at Karis, with her beautiful long brown hair, big brown eyes and petite frame. “I’m sorry I’m a little late, I didn’t get your message until half an hour ago Grandfather, Fawkes took a while finding me, I was in Germany.” “Not a problem at all Karis, I am just very pleased you could make it, please, do come in and meet the rest of the Order.” Dumbledore gestured with his hands and Karis walked forward with a kind smile for everyone in the crowded kitchen. Harry kept staring at her, Karis Dumbledore, the Grand daughter of the most powerful sorcerer in the world, he knew immediately that being her student was going to be hard work, her aura alone bellowed power but she had an air about her that Harry could not explain, she really was stunning. Karis shook everyone’s hand, and then something quite unexpected happened, Karis walked over and stood directly in-front of Professor Snape, she slowly leaned in closer and put her arms around him, and they stood there embracing for a short while. Harry turned to Ron and noticed that his mouth was hanging wide open; he knew Ron was thinking the same thing as he was; what in merlins beard was this all about? However; the strange thing was no-one else seemed to hold the same clueless expression as they did, but with the uncomfortable silence that followed within the crowded atmosphere, they finally parted. “Well it really is great to be here, I wish it could have been sooner but I have been very busy in Germany, I have much news but firstly I want to meet my young apprentice.” Karis turned and walked slowly towards Harry; with their eyes meeting he felt himself blush and they both exchanged a warm smile. “Hello Harry. My Grandfather has told me much about you of course, I am pleased to be here at last, and as I understand it I will be tutoring you in Occlumency!” “Uh, yes that’s correct, I didn’t know until recently but I’m looking forward to working with you Professor.” “Bless you Harry, I like that but we can’t have two Professor Dumbledore’s now can we, please just call me Karis, but Professor Karis in the classroom, alright!” Harry seemed a little taken aback with her down to earth attitude but nodded in agreement and carried it with a polite smile. “I am looking forward to working with you too Harry, but I will not lie to you, it will be tough, I expect full dedication if we are to ascertain our goal, do you think you are prepared for that?” Karis surveyed Harry sincerely, and he knew she was a true Dumbledore alright, she was very much like Albus in her manner; Harry held an instant respect for this young woman. “I will do anything to make sure Lord Voldemort will never reign like before, I will do anything in my power. That I promise you!” “That’s good to hear, maybe you won’t find it so hard after all, all I need is your dedication and hard-working enthusiasm and I believe you will succeed.” finished Karis, with a wink. Harry’s heart started pounding, he crossed his arms hoping that nobody else in the room could hear the thundering walls of his chest trying to escape, she made him feel good about himself, special even, in the presence of Karis Dumbledore, he felt hope. Part 2. “Come on everyone, tuck in, there is plenty of food here, I think Kreacher has over ordered again.” said Molly Weasley “Kreacher, you mean Kreacher is here?” retorted Harry, angrily Tonks walked over to the table and put down a big bowl of mashed potato, she smiled at Harry gently “Yes, unfortunately he refuses to leave as he believes that he still serves Mrs Black by means of her portrait, if a house elf believes his mistress is still well and giving orders than his magic will not work, he will not let himself be free, and besides we cannot let him go anyway, he knows too much, he is a risk and must stay within these walls, an escape to Narcissa will be very dangerous for us and we cannot let that happen”. “Can’t we just lock him away then or something?” Hermione looked at Harry with a disapproving frown “Harry, it’s not Kreacher’s fault, he, well you know he needs help mentally.” “Mentally, he needs a good kick up the backside if you ask me.” said Ron, in-between a full mouthful of mash potato and peas. Harry glances across the table and notices that Karis is staring at him; he feels slightly uncomfortable and starts shifting in his chair. From across the room they heard Ginny explode into a fit of giggles, Fred, George and Ginny were whispering and had total look of misdemeanour on their freckled faces. “Oh No, what are they up to?” asked Ron, while secretly wanting to be apart of whatever clever prank or scheme they had up their robe sleeves. “I have no idea, but they want to watch their step, the Order is not a place to be pulling pranks.” replied Hermione. “You know what Hermione, I think it is, we all need a little lightening up, after all we have got a lot of hard work ahead of us, so it’s about time we had some fun!” interrupted Remus Lupin. “I have a lot of respect for Fred and George and what they have achieved, how they managed it Merlin only knows, but they are doing a wonderful job.” Harry smiled and nodded “Spoken like a true marauder.” Remus laughed at Harry’s statement “You are right Harry, never too old to have fun, stay here a moment”. Remus then departed from his seat and walked over to where Fred and George were congregated with Ginny, and within a minute they all seemed to be conversing together quietly. Within minutes Remus came back to the dinner table and resumed his seat next to Harry, “I think I better sit back over here.” “What is going on Remus?” asked Ron “Ah, you’ll see.” he replied, all the while holding back a chortle. “Harry, do you think Mum and Dad will ever find out how Fred and George managed to start Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes?” “I don’t know, but I have a feeling they wouldn’t approve, that’s why I kept it quiet from them, they have done a lot for me and I wanted to show my gratitude and if it meant getting Fred and George out of your parents hair for a while then I knew I was doing something right”. Ron and Hermione both started laughing “You’re right, they do drive her up the wall, but I think she misses them a lot, they are always at the shop these days, what with Percy still being a total git even though he now realises we were right all along about Vol, uh, you know who, I think she misses having a full house.” “Oh Ron, when are you going to start calling him by his name?” interrupted Hermione. “OK then Mione, Tom Riddle, ha there you go!” “Really, I thought you may have got over that by now.” “You, Harry, Remus and Dumbledore are the only one’s who do, I just don’t feel comfortable speaking the name of the dark lord.” Harry patted his friend on the shoulder, “It’s OK mate, no-one expects you to, but Hermione is right, if we are to defeat him you have got to get over it, as much as I wish it were different, we are all in this together.” Ron looked a little deflated, but he knew they were both right; after all it’s just a name. As for Harry, Ron knew more than anything that his friend would do this on his own if he could, not wanting them to get hurt. All at once there was a scream of laughter and a loud crash. Harry rolled his eyes “What’s Tonks gone and done now has she” but he stopped in mid sentence and his eyes and face lit up like Christmas had just come early. Professor Severus Snape was wobbling all over the kitchen, his legs had been turned to jelly, he had a look of horror spread across his eagle like face and his greasy black hair was hanging over his eyes, the crash was Snape falling into a plate stand, as shards of porcelain scattered all over the floor. Fred and George were in hysterics, Harry could not help but join in, Hermione had a smirk across her face yet something told him she did not agree with their antics, Ron was bright red in the cheeks from laughing so hard, it made his hair look like it was on fire. “Yes, Yes, very good Fred, George, another successful concoction I see.” said Dumbledore, his eyes twinkling. Snape flashed dangerous eyes at Dumbledore, he was completely dumbfounded, he felt the least he could do was reprimand Fred and George for their defiance in the presence of the Order. “That is our new Fizzy Wobbler, congratulations you are the first to try it Professor Snape, how do you feel to have the Weasley tester privilege?” asked Fred “Yeah, we normally charge for that.” said George “Privilege, you pretentious jumped up immature brats, how dare you.” shouted Snape. “Now Now Severus, it was after all just a prank, surely you did them when you were young.” said Karis Dumbledore, her large dark clear brown eyes mocking Snape. Snape looked at her with surprise. “Well No, I didn’t actually; I had better things to do with my time.” Ron leant over to Harry and whispered, “Yeah, like becoming a death eater.” Harry nodded. “That will teach Snivellus to bad mouth my best friend.” said Remus Lupin to Harry so only he could hear. Harry’s heart leapt slightly, he always felt that Remus had a lot of time and love for Harry, but he felt it most from him right then in that single sentence. “How did you do it Remus?” enquired Harry “I snuck the sweet in his butterbeer when he wasn’t looking.” “Excellent, well you proved yourself tonight; you will always be a true Marauder.” “Well thank you Harry.” “Oh boy, there is going to be serious trouble, Mum doesn’t look too happy.” said Ginny Ron and Ginny both stopped laughing immediately as Molly Weasley’s face resembled something of uncle Vernon, she was burning purple and for a moment Harry thought she may explode. Arthur Weasley intervened, seeing his wife about to have a nervous breakdown, he thought it best to calm the situation, “Ok, show’s over, I think that’s enough for today boys, I have got to get going, got plenty of work to do back at the Ministry, there have been more raids then ever in past weeks, what with recent events, the ministry is on full security alert.” “I understand, you must all go stand your posts, Kingsley, Tonks, Moody, keep me owled, any progression let me know immediately; if you can’t get me, advise Karis.” said Dumbledore Karis approached Albus and the rest of the group slowly, smiling brightly “Yes, I will be staying at Hogwarts permanently from tonight, I also forgot to tell you all, I’m the new defence against the dark arts teacher”. Harry, Ron and Hermione turned abruptly to look at her, they all felt very relieved, Harry more so, he couldn’t stop himself, he let out a big smile, Karis turned to look at the trio, and smiled back at them all, Harry blushed slightly and quickly put his head down. However It took a few seconds for Harry to realise he was being watched, by no other than a scowling Professor Severus Snape. |
Chapter 5 – Settling in The majority of the Order had left 12 Grimmauld Place; all that remained was Harry, Ron, Hermione, Molly Weasley, Ginny, and Remus Lupin. Molly was tidying up in the kitchen when she motioned towards them. “Now come along dears, it is time for you to unpack your things, and before you go to your rooms, take these with you, Professor Dumbledore brought them along personally this evening, they are your Hogwarts supply lists and I was thinking that maybe tomorrow we could take a trip to Diagon Alley, I’m sure we could all do with the fresh air, is that alright with you Harry?” Harry looked up at Molly, he could tell she was trying to keep his mind away from what happened at the end of last term, he smiled politely at her and couldn’t help but notice how much older she was looking, she looked tired. “Yes, that’s fine.” “Very good, well up you go now, me and Remus will get things tidied up down here.” Molly gave each of them a big hug and kissed them on the cheek. “Have a restful night’s sleep and we will visit Diagon Alley after breakfast.” Remus took hold of Harry by the shoulders and pulled him to one side. “I’m staying here Harry, I hope you don’t mind but Professor Dumbledore assured me it was alright, I know it must be hard for you but I want you to know that I am here when you need me, we have plenty of time to talk things through, but you hold in there mate alright!” “Thanks Remus, but I will be OK, Sirius wouldn’t have wanted me to mope around, I have done that since the end of term, I now know what I have to do, I can’t let him down.” “You could never let him down, he was proud of you Harry, like we all are.” Harry tried to fight back a tear; Remus felt he may have been too forthcoming and released his shoulders. “Now you lot go upstairs to bed, get plenty of rest as it will be a big day tomorrow.” “Goodnight to you all” Many goodnights and sweet dreams were exchanged as the four of them exited the kitchen. Harry, Ron Hermione and Ginny slowly dragged their heavy trunks up the stairs, Harry opened the bedroom door to Sirius’ old room, a flood of emotion took its hold and a small gasp escaped from his throat. “Get yourself together Harry, he would not have wanted this.” he said quietly to himself. Harry walked over to the low single bed where Sirius once lay and put down his trunk, after a few minutes he heard footsteps come from behind him, they entered the room. Ron and Hermione both walked towards him, Hermione put a gentle hand on Harry’s shoulder while giving him an apologetic yet friendly smile. Ron looked a little awkward, “You all right Harry?” asked Ron while fidgeting with his hands in his trouser pockets. Yes, I’m fine, it’s just a little weird being here without him, but I have to get used to it, I have to keep a clear head right now.” “You know we are always here if you need to talk.” said Hermione “Thanks, but I’m fine, really.” They thought it best to change the subject; Harry gestured for the both of them to sit on the bed. “Did you see Snape’s face when he was wobbling all over the kitchen, it was bloody hilarious.” said a very excited Ron Harry started laughing, “Please remind me to thank Fred and George when we next see them.” “You do realise Snape saw us laughing, he is going to make our lives hell at Hogwarts this year, I really wish Fred and George didn’t do that to Snape, even though I admit it was rather amusing.” “Could have been worse Mione, could have been one of us.” chuckled Ron Hermione giggled “Well, yes that’s true.” “Talking of Snape, what in the world’s name was that all about with him and Karis hugging like that, you don’t think they are together do you? What would she ever see in that slimy old git anyway?” said Ron “I don’t know, but I have a feeling Harry will try and find out.” Hermione replied “Why do you say that?” asked Harry “Because I saw the way you looked at her, Snape noticed too, you have to be careful Harry, Dumbledore would not allow his Granddaughter to join the Order unless he had a very good reason, something big is coming and the Order knows it, Karis would have been last on his list to be here, think about it.” “Hermione is right Harry, and after all we still don’t know why Snape is in the Order in the first place, what could he have done so important that Dumbledore trusts him, it’s a question that still hasn’t been answered, why are they protecting him?” “I don’t know Ron, I will find out, I have to, maybe something will come up in occlumency I don’t know, but either way I will find the answer, and as for Karis, yes she’s nice but she is Dumbledore’s Grand daughter and maybe a little too old for me anyway and besides, after what happened with Cho, women are the last thing on my mind right now.” Hermione burst out laughing, “Harry, you’re sixteen years old, don’t tell me women are the last thing on your mind, and you as well Ron for that matter because I know you both too well.” Ron raised his eyebrows “I have no idea what you’re talking about Mione.” “Oh you have no idea what I am talking about, well OK then, what about the letters you and Loony Luna Lovegood have been sending each-other over the holidays?” “You have been going through my stuff!” shot Ron, looking very agitated and turning a deep shade of rose. “No, actually Ginny told me.” “I’m going to kill that sister of mine. Anyway nothing is going on with me and Luna, nothing at all, in fact she kept talking about Harry.” Harry turned to Ron. “She’s been talking about me? What has she been saying?” “Well she asked if you and Cho were really over and she kept going on about the DA, oh and how she wants to thank you for making the Quibbler so popular again after your exclusive interview. She kept saying how her Father is so elated because he was making Galleons, and that he may start another side project.” “What, like how to find the abonable snowman?” shot Hermione Ron chuckled, Harry rolled his eyes. “That’s good, I’m pleased for her family, I like Luna, and she really helped us in the Department of Mysteries. “You really like Loony Lovegood?” asked Hermione, quite incredulously. “Don’t call her that, she’s not Loony, she’s just different, she feels like an outsider and I know that because she told me, it’s not her fault, and in ways I can relate to that.” “Oh my, Harry and Luna, Malfoy would have a field day winding you up about that one.” said Ron. Harry frowned, his eyes narrowed “Malfoy, wonder how his summer holiday break has been now his Death eater of a Father is behind Azkaban bars, I hope Lucius rots.” “I just hope they stay behind bars Harry, now the Dementors have regained their position behind Voldemort, I don’t know how long Azkaban will remain standing, he is going to want to release his Death Eaters, more the merrier in his little reign of terror.” said Hermione Ron piped up “The Order are working hard along with the Ministry of Magic, Fudge has many aurors on different shifts covering the prison. I heard Mum and Dad talking about it the other night, they thought I was asleep but instead I borrowed some of Fred and George’s extendable ears.” “When Azkaban is targeted, I guess that is when we will really know.” said Hermione Ron looked confused. “Know what?” Harry knew what she meant and answered on her behalf. “That the war has started.” “I thought the war was already here.” said Ron “No it isn’t, if you think this is war now, you haven’t seen anything yet.” replied Harry. They sat in uncomfortable silence for a short while, Hermione decided to break it. “Anyway boys, I’m off to bed, I will be next door with Ginny, I will see you both at breakfast. Ron are you staying in here?” Ron gave Harry a questioning look, Harry looked down at his feet. “No, I will be in the other room where I used to share with Fred and George, I think Harry would like to be alone in here tonight.” Harry gave Ron a thankful expression. “Goodnight, see you both in the morning.” “Goodnight Harry” and they both left the room. Harry lay down on his back and stared up at the ceiling, he was pleased he was alone in Sirius’ room, but he felt sad and there was a bitter emptiness in the pit of his stomach. “Why did you have to leave me Sirius?” he said aloud, hoping he would get an answer, but none came. Slowly after three agonising hours of tossing and turning, Harry finally drifted off to sleep. |
Chapter 6 – Diagon Alley “WAKE UP, WAKE UP” shouted Molly Weasley “BREAKFAST IS READY” Harry slowly opened his eyes, it took him a few seconds to realise where he was. He strolled over to the mirror which was hanging on the wall by the bedroom door. “Bloody hair” he mumbled under his breath, all the while trying to flatten it with his hand. He opened his eyes wide and looked closer at his tired reflection. Faint tear streaks had marked his handsome face; his eyes were slightly blood shot. Harry bowed his head and clenched his fists, for a moment he wanted to punch the mirror in front of him. NO, I will not let this beat me, stay focused. He thought to himself. Slowly he started to get dressed, when Ginny came running in through the door. “Harry, Mum says Hurry up we have to leave in, Oh my, sorry Harry.” Ginny put her head down; she was blushing a violent red, luckily for Ginny, Harry had quickly turned his back to her upon her entrance. “Uh, don’t worry; tell your Mum I will be down in two minutes.” “OK, see you soon” said Ginny trying desperately not to stutter, awkwardly she left his room. Harry smiled to himself, poor Ginny he thought, he could see she was so embarrassed walking in on him with little to no clothes on. Ginny shut the door to Harry’s room and took a deep breath. I cannot believe I just did that, she thought to herself, her face still burning from the incident. She smiled, not sure whether it was out of embarrassment or the fact she thought he looked rather good, “Get that out of your mind Ginny Weasley, he’s practically family.” she silently whispered to herself while shaking her head as if to rid her mind of thoughts. Standing up straight and tall, she started to descend the stairs. Harry entered the kitchen shortly after; sitting at the table was Molly, Ron, Hermione, Ginny and Remus, along with a new visitor, Mad Eye Moody. “Morning.” Harry mumbled. “Oh Good Morning dear, sleep well?” asked Molly, surveying him closely. “Not too bad, took a while to dose off but I got there in the end.” Ron spoke up “Yeah me too, need a new mattress, all lumpy that one, its years old I bet.” “Yeah my back hurts a little this morning and my neck.” said Hermione Mad Eye looked at them “Listen to you three rattling on, anyone would think you were older than I am. Remus laughed “Yes, I must admit though Alastair, them beds are getting old now, maybe it is time to start tidying this place up, get new things in, make it cheerier, what do you think?” He aimed his question towards Harry. “Sounds good to me, just don’t touch my room OK, I like it the way it is.” replied Harry Ron and Hermione looked at Remus, they knew what he meant, his room was Sirius’ old room, and he didn’t want anything changed. “Very well.” he replied, putting his head down and finally admitting to himself that Harry was taking Sirius’ death harder then he was letting on. Molly clapped her hands “Right now, come on eat your breakfast, sausages, bacon and eggs today, would you like some bread with that any of you?” A few yes pleases were mumbled across the table, Harry on the other hand didn’t want anymore, he felt he may struggle with the large portion of food that Molly had already ladled onto his plate. “Can we go and visit Fred and George in Diagon Alley Mum?” asked Ginny “No, not today Ginny, I do not want to see those boys for a while, not after what they did last night to poor Professor Snape.” “Oh come on Molly, it was only abit of fun.” Interrupted Remus. “It may have been funny for the rest of you but Professor Snape is a member of the Order and last night was a very important meeting, they embarrassed me and Arthur. I have no idea where we went wrong with those two!” Mad eye Moody started whistling, he had a smirk across his face “I must say, Severus didn’t seem too happy about it; he would never make a good ballet dancer would he.” “Oh I don’t know Alastor; I think he would look good in a pink frilly tutu and white ballet shoes.” Laughed Remus. A loud eruption of laughter filled the kitchen in Grimmauld Place, everyone found it funny except for Molly; she shot them all a look of disgust, and carried on cleaning the dishes. Finally everyone had finished their Breakfast. “Right, well I think it best that you use the Floo network to get to Diagon Alley.” said Mad Eye Moody. “Do you think it will be safe using the network from Grimmauld Place Alastair?!” replied Molly Weasley. “Oh yes, Dumbledore has cloaked the system, keeping our fireplace safe, he felt it wise after what happened last term” Moody looked at Harry. Harry knew straight away what he was implying, now that they could use the network meant Harry could arrive and leave as he pleased, no more complications, and no more deceit from Kreacher! “Right then, lets go!” said Molly Lupin approached forward “I will not be going, I am feeling very tired, but you all please go ahead, get your supplies and I will meet you back here later on.” “But you must come” replied Harry, “I’m sure the fresh air will do you some good.” “No Harry, I think I will have a lay down, I will see you later.” Harry looked disappointed but understood, Remus needed his rest, after all, he knew that it would be a full moon that night and he would have to leave for the Shrieking Shack later that afternoon. “Now grab your floo powder. Harry you go first” said Molly. Ron smiled and nudged Harry “Make sure you end up in the right place this time Harry, no sneaking off down Knockturn Alley.” “I’ll try my best” replied Harry sarcastically. Harry stepped into the fireplace and shouted “DIAGON ALLEY.” and with a puff of green smoke, he was gone. Part 2 Safely Harry arrived at Diagon Alley, in the fireplace of no other than Fred and George’s shop. “Harry, welcome to Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes, have a nice trip?” asked Fred “What am I doing here? I thought I would arrive in the Leaky Cauldron, isn’t that the normal meeting place?” “Yeah, but Dumbledore thought it safer to arrive in our shop, being we are apart of you know what.” replied George with a wink. Harry smiled and continued “I don’t think your Mum is going to be too happy, you really upset her last night, but I just want to say Thank you!” “No probs Harry mate, Snape is a slimeball, plus he always gave us a hard time in potions, even though we were probably the best in the class.” said George. Fred smirked “Yeah, I think he is gutted that we finally made it out on our own, we are making a packet in here, all those lovely gold galleons, and we have you to thank for that Harry, so whatever you need, you just let us know.” “Thanks, I will bear that in mind.” There was a commotion at the fireplace, finally the others had arrived. “What in Merlins name am I doing here? I want a word with the pair of you!” Cried Molly. Fred and George gulped. “Hello Mum, how corking to see you, as always.” said Fred. “Don’t give me that, your actions last night were inexcusable, you embarrassed me and your Father, don’t you ever do anything like that again. You disgraced our name and you are never too old for me to give you an ear-bashing!” she was waving her finger while her vocal tone was hitting a high pitch. “Sorry Mum, but we had to try it out on someone.” said George, trying desperately hard to hide his amusement. “Yes, but not on a bloody Professor of Hogwarts and a valuable member of the or.” Fred quickly held his hand up, “Mum, not here, remember!.” “Ah, yes, I lost myself for a minute. All I am saying is don’t ever do anything like that again.” With that Molly grabbed hold of Ginny and Ron, and beckoned to Hermione and Harry that it was time to leave and finally fulfil their supply lists. Molly and Ginny walked in front by about 5 yards, while Harry, Hermione and Ron tagged along behind. “Did you see the look on Fred and George’s face when Mum started having a go at them. They have always had a knack of getting in trouble, always makes me laugh though.” Hermione smirked “Oh, and you haven’t got the knack Ronald Weasley?” “Well if you put it like that Hermione, I guess it runs in the blood.” “Either that or I am a bad influence on the pair of you.” replied Harry. ““I wouldn’t say that Harry”, continued Hermione, “I think we are all as bad as each other.” “Harry look.” said Ron pointing “It’s the new firebolt elite, WOW, can you imagine the look on the Slytherin’s faces if the whole Gryffindor team had one of those. “Yeah, it is a beauty. Have you read this? It says here it can reach speeds of over 120 miles per hour.” “Bloody hell Harry, that’s faster than the original firebolt.” “Yeah I know, but I love my one, I wouldn’t change it for the world. Did I tell you, that stupid bag Umbridge has scratched the handle.” “Yeah, old cow. Well at least we haven’t got to put up with her again. Did you ever find out what the Centaurs done with her?” “I was hoping they would have eaten her.” Hermione laughed “Centaurs don’t eat humans.” “Oh, so what do they do then brainbox?” Mocked Ron Hermione threw him a frown “Well I don’t know exactly, but they scared the daylights out of her, did you see her in the Hospital Wing afterwards, she didn’t seem to be the same Umbridge, put it that way!” The trio were still looking at the broomstick when a cold voice came from behind them. “Look at this, Potter and his minions come to admire the new Firebolt Elite. Don’t know what your looking at Weasley, your family would have to starve for a year to able to afford one of those.” “Malfoy.” said Hermione, with disgust as if it were a curse word. “Yes Granger, didn’t think you wouldn’t ever see me again did you?” “I was more hoping instead of thinking Draco.” “Umm, yes, well a filthy little mudblood like you never did have any taste.” Harry narrowed his eyes and stared Draco straight in the face. “Draco, how is your Father, I hope he’s not rotting too quickly in Azkaban, I would like him to suffer for a little longer.” Harry smirked Draco looked shocked. Harry sounded so cold. Hermione and Ron looked at Harry incredulously. “Don’t you ever speak about my Father in that way, he will be out soon, you’ll see.” “I don’t doubt it Draco, in-fact I can’t wait until he escapes, so I can put him away again.” Draco’s face turned to stone, his anger was rising and all at once he reached out and punched Harry squarely in the face, knocking off his glasses. Harry stood tall and looked Draco in the eye. Blood started to trickle slowly from his nose to his upper lip; Harry licked the blood with his tongue and shot a cold smile. “Is that the best you can do Draco, my aunt hits me harder than that. I never thought you would use a muggle form of violence, being so against the muggle world and all. “I will kill you Potter, you and your mudblood girlfriend and this pathetic red haired loser, just wait and see. “I will be waiting, and I will be ready, pass that message on to your pals, especially the ones of your Father!” Draco quickly and abruptly turned and walked away. Hermione poked Harry in the arm. “Are you mad Harry, look at you, your bleeding.” “Don’t fuss Hermione, it’s just a nose bleed, besides I let him have that, but never again, that’s the closest Draco will ever get to hurting any of us, I promise you that.” Harry, Ron and Hermione exchanged a look between them, one that they had used on numerous occasions, generally when they were in trouble or up to no good. It was the look of understanding. “Come on, we better get our supply of books.” said Hermione, and with that, they slowly made their way to Flourish and Blotts. |
Kelly i forgot how good your writing was. I cant wait to read more. Kaz xxxx |
Quote:
|
Chapter 7 – The First Warning Stacked up with books and new ingredients for the up and coming new term at Hogwarts, the trio finally decided that it was time to go back to Grimmauld Place. The sun was shining and with the temperature rising, Diagon Alley was bustling with shoppers. From the top of the hill all you could see was bundles of colours from different cloaks and hats. Hermione looked around; she set eyes on a small child, no more than 4 years old with her family. “Wow, I don’t think I have ever seen Diagon Alley this busy before.” said Hermione “Yeah I know, maybe because it’s the new term soon, everyone like us is stocking up on their supplies.” replied Ron Harry looked around him, “Yeah, your right, well I think a well deserved ice cream sunday at Fortescue’s is in order.” “Ah, mate, you read my mind.” said Ron while patting Harry on the back. “I’m having the triple.” “Ron, you always have the triple.” said Hermione while rolling her eyes. “I seriously don’t know where you put it.” Slowly they walked up the hill towards Fortescue’s when they heard shouting. “HARRY, RON, HERMIONE, WAIT UP!” running up the hill towards them was the unmistakeable physic of Neville and tagging along behind was Luna Lovegood. Neville was out of breath; Luna was very pink and flustered in the face. “Hey Neville, Luna.” said Harry with a nod. “Am I glad to see you three.” said Neville with a sigh of relief. “I’ve just seen Draco with Crabbe and Goyle, they tried starting a fight with me and Luna. Draco didn’t look too happy.” “Neville, Draco is never happy.” said Hermione “Are you alright? You seem very flustered.” Luna spoke before Neville could answer “I myself just ignored them, people like Draco Malfoy will get his comeuppance one day, my Father always says that about mean people.” “Well, your Father does talk sense sometimes then Luna.” replied a mocking Ron. However Hermione nudged Ron in the side. “Ouch, watch it”. He said turning to look at her, eyes wide, Hermione looked at him menacingly, “Ron, don’t be rude.” “You’re a fine one to talk; you call her Loony all the time.” “That’s not the point, and I only say it to you and Harry, not to anyone else, it’s not very nice.” “Uh, you wanna both join us for an ice-cream?” Harry gestured to Luna and Neville. “Oh, I would love to.” replied an overjoyed Luna. Neville nodded in agreement and they all entered Fortescue’s together. Ron ordered the biggest triple Ice-cream Sunday they had on the menu, when the waitress bought it over to the table, it was bigger than his head!” Hermione laughed at the enormous mound. “Ron, you are such a pig.” “No, I am a growing young man Hermione.” Harry grunted “Don’t worry Hermione, I’ll share one with you, I can’t eat a whole one like freckles over there either.” “Oi, Potter.” joked Ron. “I like your freckles Ron.” said Luna, with a dreamy expression clouded over her face. Harry and Hermione turned their heads away, looking sideways near the window, so as not to show their amused expressions; they tried with all their might not to burst out laughing. Ron started blushing and expressed a silly grin across his face to try and hide his embarrassment but it just made him look guiltier. Luna continued staring at Ron then said. “Thank you for your letters over the holidays, I really enjoyed reading them. I don’t get many letters from friends, maybe because I don’t actually have any. It was mad last term wasn’t it, what we did at the Department of Mysteries.” “SHHHHH” shouted Harry and Hermione. “Will you keep your voice down!” Harry looked at Luna and Neville, and then spoke. “Look, what happened last term we have to keep to ourselves, no-one and I mean no-one must know what we did. We were stupid, we could have been killed.” Harry put his head down briefly but slowly regained his composure. “Someone I care about dearly died because I was irresponsible.” “Harry, no you wasn’t, it was not your fault. How were you to know Kreacher was lying.” interrupted Hermione, with her face full of determination. Neville shifted in his chair, he wanted to speak up, but didn’t know what or how to say it. He started stuttering, everyone at the table looked at Neville, awaiting his words patiently. Finally he spoke. “I just want to say Harry how sorry I am about what happened and well…… I……... just wanted to thank you for…. um…. saving my life.” All was silent for a few seconds, then Luna butted in. “Yeah, me too. I want to continue doing the DA, Harry if it wasn’t for you I would have never got out of there alive.” Harry looked up at them. “I don’t deserve this; it wasn’t me that saved your lives. I put you in that dangerous situation in the first place, if it wasn’t for the Order, we would all be dead”. retorted Harry, in a faint whisper. “I disagree Harry, I am proud of what we did, and if we can just continue with the DA then maybe we have a shot at winning this thing that’s heading for us all.” said Neville Everyone looked at Neville. Harry couldn’t help but think how much he has changed in the last year. Grown up and matured into a brave young man that only 3 years ago would have been extremely hard to envision. The waitress arrived with the rest of the ice-cream orders; they all sat in silence for a few minutes devouring the mouth watering combinations of the best ice-cream in town. Part 2 Harry got up from the table and looked at Neville and Luna. “We have to go now, but I guess we will see you on the train to Hogwarts, if you want, we’ll save you both a seat.” Luna looked out of the window, her expression changed from dreamy and vague to totally horrified. Harry remembered that look of hers; she had it at the Department of Mysteries. Very slowly he asked her what was the matter, but before she could answer Hermione screamed out. “HARRY LOOK.” Out in the street there were roughly 20 men in black masks and long black cloaks coming towards them. “Deatheaters.” cried Luna Diagon Alley erupted into sheer panic, women were screaming for their children. Husbands were screaming for their wives. Baskets and bags of mixed potions and ingredients were scattered in the street. Glass could be heard shattering in the close distance. “Oh no” was all that escaped from Harry’s lips “Where are Ginny and my Mum?” asked Ron frantically. “Ron, they might have gone back to Grimmauld Place. We have to get to Fred and George’s shop immediately. “Yes, but how on earth are we going to get through that lot? “ AAHHHHH” Harry screamed. He was holding his scar, it was searing in pain. He fell to the floor, his body was shaking violently. “HARRY” Hermione screamed. “Harry you have to fight him, close your mind Harry, please, close your mind.” “Harry, listen to Hermione, you have to.” panicked Ron Hermione was in tears, Ron was shaking. Luna and Neville just stood there feeling totally helpless. Slowly after a minute or two, Harry regained himself and with help from Neville, finally got to his feet. Hermione grabbed hold of Harry and hugged him tight “Harry are you alright? What happened?” “Voldemort is Happy, he didn’t enter my mind, just to show me he is happy about something. It’s never hurt like that before with just an emotion, only when he enters my mind completely.” Harry was rubbing his forehead. “It means he is getting stronger.” said Hermione “Oh No.” mumbled Ron This was all for your benefit Harry. Look they are leaving Diagon Alley.” Hermione was pointing to the now dark cloaked figures in the distance. “You’re right, this is a warning, it means the war has started or at least is close. We have to get back to Grimmauld Place immediately, I have a very big suspicion Azkaban will not be standing for much longer.” Ron’s face suddenly overcame with a look of shock. “But my Dad. Harry my Dad is on watch tonight.” Hermione shot Harry a look of dread “We have got to find Professor Dumbledore and Karis immediately.” she cried. “But they are at Hogwarts” replied Ron Harry stood up tall and looked intently at his friends. Ron, Hermione, Luna and Neville watched him in anticipation, they wanted direction and they looked at him for it. Harry thought for a few seconds then finally spoke. “Forget about that seat reservation for the train Neville.“ Harry then looked to them all. “Pick up your things; we are leaving for Hogwarts immediately.” |
Chapter 8 – Hogwarts “You lot wait here, I have to try and get us clearance, give me just a few minutes.” said Harry “But Harry wait” said Hermione grabbing him by the arm “How are you going to do that? Nobody is allowed entrance into Hogwarts before the start of term, it’s completely empty.” “It’s not empty Hermione, Dumbledore is there, along with the rest of the Professors, they live in house.” “Well, we can’t exactly ride our brooms there can we Harry!” replied Ron “OK, come with me, I was going to send an Owl to Dumbledore but I think there may be an easier way. “ Harry, Ron, Hermione, Neville and Luna ran off down the hill towards Weasley Wizard Wheezes. There were small crowds of witches and wizards, congregated in alleyways and shop doorways, many were muttering to their family members and friends about what took place only ten minutes ago in peaceful Diagon Alley. Some were shaking their heads in disbelief; others were trying to deny it as if it were just a prank by some children, trying to blank it out of their mind, if by doing so, it never happened and the stories of the imminent war will never materialise. “Don’t you think it would be better to go to Grimmauld Place first Harry?” said Hermione sharply. “No Hermione, no-one will be there, Remus would have left for the shrieking shack by now, the Order will be standing post and Karis and Dumbledore will be awaiting news at Hogwarts, it will be a waste of a trip.” “But at least we can get our things.” “No, we can get them later, we all have our wands, that is all we need right now.” Finally they got to Fred and George’s joke sweet shop and entered quickly. “HELLO” shouted Harry “FRED? GEORGE?” bellowed Ron “There not here, they must have left.” said Hermione “Maybe they disapparated to the Ministry to warn Fudge and the others?” replied Ron Harry knelt down in front of the fireplace and grabbed a handful of floo powder and tossed it in. He said in a loud clear voice “Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Headmaster’s office.” Harry’s head was spinning; all he could see were green fuzzy circles in front of his eyes, making him feel very nauseated. Suddenly he was looking directly into Professor Dumbledore’s office. “PROFESSOR, PROFESSOR ARE YOU HERE?” bellowed Harry There was silence for a few seconds, and then Harry noticed the bottom of a long purple crushed velvet gown. “Harry, I was expecting you. Please come through, bring the others.” Harry was taken aback for a few seconds; he didn’t expect to hear Karis’ voice at the other end. “OK, give me a couple of minutes.” Harry then released his head from the fireplace and was immediately back in the shop. “Come on, we have to go, we have access to Hogwarts but I don’t know how long the fireplace will stay open for. I will go first, you follow behind.” Harry said to the others. One by one they entered the fireplace with their floo powder, and were endured again to the unpleasant experience of Floo travel. Part 2 Black smoke puffed from the fireplace into the warm comfortable air of Professor Dumbledore’s office. Harry felt at ease, the smell was so familiar. He never noticed it before, but as soon as he fell out of the fireplace, he felt like he had just arrived home. “Harry, I am so pleased you are alright” said Karis holding him gently by the shoulders. “I heard what happened. Fred and George managed to disapparate, they went to Grimmauld Place first, but it was empty so they went to the Ministry. Cornelius Fudge sent immediate word. I was going to go with Albus but I knew you would be in contact.” Harry looked surprised “How did you know?” “Well Molly said last night that you will be going to Diagon Alley today to fulfil your requirements for the new term, when we heard about the attack I knew straight away you would all be there, so I waited here.” “What is happening Karis?” asked Hermione with panic in her voice. “Has the war started? Has Voldemort got all his followers now? Is Azkaban no longer safe?” Hermione shot question after question. “Hermione, slow down a little bit, I still don’t know for sure what the point of the visit to Diagon Alley was all about, I think it was a warning though.” “What kind of warning?” asked Ron “I have a feeling it was a ‘BE PREPARED’ one. I can’t think of another reason he would summon his remaining Deatheaters to parade themselves in broad daylight in the busiest street in London.” Luna looked at Karis for what seemed like the first time since their arrival. “Who are you?” asked Luna “Oh yes, I haven’t met you yet have I, but I have a faint suspicion you may be Luna, am I correct?” Luna looked impressed and replied with a vague smile and a nod. “You must be Neville.” said Karis, looking at Neville with a beaming smile. “Uh, Yes, I am Neville Longbottom.” he held out his hand and Karis shook it gently. “Well it’s nice to meet you both, and to see that you are all safe.” Karis slowly walked around the table to her Grandfathers chair. “You used good initiative coming here tonight, but right now I insist that you contact your families to let them know that you are alright, and then I will ask the house elves to prepare dinner. My Grandfather will be back shortly. But for now go to the Owlery and get letters to your loved ones immediately. Oh and just to let you know, on your way back up, the password through the entrance is Fizzy Wobbler.” Karis winked at Ron. Ron and Hermione both suppressed a laugh. Karis then turned to Harry “Except you Harry, you can stay here with me; I want to talk to you about something.” Ron looked at Harry with his questionable what the hell is all that about? look, Harry shrugged his shoulders and slowly Ron, Hermione, Neville and Luna left the office and made their way slowly up to the Owlery. Part 3 “Harry, please sit down.” Karis held out her hand and motioned him towards the seat opposite. Slowly she surveyed Harry with a kind and gentle expression, Harry felt butterflies in his stomach. “What happened Harry?” “Well, we were eating ice-cream and then Luna and Hermione saw the Deatheaters coming down the street. People started to panic, things were being broken in the chaos….” Karis was shaking her head at him and he stopped talking. “Harry, I know what happened in Diagon Alley, I meant what happened to you? What did he say?” “Oh, sorry. Well he didn’t say anything.” “But your scar hurt?” “Yes, it hurt but I just had the impression he was happy about something. I also pick up on his emotions sometimes, normally if he is really happy or angry.” “I see.” Karis said while nodding her head, drinking in every word. Karis continued “He is getting stronger, his legilimens skills are very powerful, this is why we really need to start your training soon. I will make arrangements.” Harry looked up at her “Does this mean I will have to stay here until the start of term?” “I would like that to be the case; it is however against the school rules. I will be breaking them already in my first term, but I guess I could persuade my Grand Father, if that is what you want of course?” “Are you kidding, having the whole of Hogwarts to ourselves, that would be amazing.” “It won’t be a walk in the park Harry, we will be practising Occlumency every day, you will be tired and drained and will probably have to take a few migraine potions from Madame Pomfrey, but I promise I will help you all I can, but I will need you to help me achieve that also.” “I understand and I also know it is a case of having to learn legilimens, I don’t have a choice, because he cannot know about the Order or Grimmauld Place.” “That’s right Harry, he can’t.” Karis stared intently into Harry’s green eyes. Something told Harry that she would be an amazing teacher, but she would also expect a lot from him, working with Karis Dumbledore was going to be tough! The office door flew open and Ron, Hermione, Neville and Luna came rushing back into the office, they were panting heavily. “What’s the matter.” said Karis in a state of urgency. “Peeves, bloody Peeves, he started chucking stuff at us, told us we were trespassing.” spluttered Ron Karis looked relieved and Harry laughed out loud. “Yes, I have had a few run-ins with Peeves already; I did kind of miss him though.” Harry looked across at Karis, she seemed to be reminising about something. “You’ve met Peeves before?” enquired Harry “Well Yes, of course, everyone knows Peeves, how could you not miss him?” replied Karis with an amused chuckle. “He is a total nightmare, but considering he did help out a little with Umbridge last year, he isn’t all that bad I guess.” said Hermione “Yes, I was told about her. Anyway you must be hungry, let’s make our way down to the kitchens, being a Marauder’s son Harry, I’m sure you know the way.” Everyone let out a well deserved laugh, and it was for the first time since the end of last term, Harry actually felt a pang of happiness. Part 4 “You see, you have to tickle the grapes on the wall.” explained Harry. “I know Harry, I was kidding, can’t we teachers have a sense of humour?” Hermione spoke “Karis, why do you refer to yourself as teacher and not Professor?” “Not much gets past you does it Hermione?” “No it don’t” said Ron Hermione nudged Ron again in the side, he shot her a frown. “Well the truth is Hermione I’m not a qualified Professor, but that is between just us alright!” replied Karis. “The press would have a field day if they knew and I don’t want to have to answer to too many parents. But the way I see it, Remus Lupin did a superb job in teaching you so there hasn’t always been a true Professor teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts.” “Remus was the best, oh, but I’m sure you will be just as good, if not better.” said Hermione, feeling a little embarrassed at her quick clumsy remark, she knew Harry would be giving her daggers right about now. Finally they entered the kitchen. It looked the same as usual and Harry was pleased to see an old friend approaching him in his usual bow. “Tis Mr Potter sir, Dobby is so happy to see you.” “Hi Dobby it’s great to see you too, how have things been?” “Ah, been quiet with no students, but we have had parties, Master said it was alright to have parties now and then, and we are allowed Butterbeer and as much food as we can eat. It is so nice working for Master Dumbledore, and I still get paid every week, I am up to seven sickles.” “That’s great Dobby, you seem very happy.” “Yes sir Harry, Yes.” “Well, How about feeding us lot up then, were starving.” interrupted Ron. The house elves all beamed smiles at the small party that had congregated in their kitchen and within minutes they were eating at their own table with stacks of food that only Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry could suffice. “Hey everyone, I almost forgot, Karis said she will try and get us to stay here until start of term, so I can extra lessons in Occlumency before lessons start.” Ron and Hermione’s faces lit up “Excellent” said Ron. “I can use the library and get a head start” replied Hermione Karis felt awkward. “Well Harry I just meant you.” she looked apologetic “Oh but…. Please Karis….. We need help too.” said Ron, with a pleading expression like a puppy dog begging for a biscuit. Karis shrugged her shoulders, how could she turn them down she thought, she caved in “Oh, OK, I will see what I can do. “I think Neville and Luna should go back to their families though, does that sound fair?” Neville and Luna both agreed, after all, they didn’t want to have any extra work. “You know what Karis, you’re the coolest teacher we’ve had yet.” said Ron, beaming at her. “You won’t be saying that in a week’s time I can assure you, you do realise this means that I will be working you harder!” Ron’s face fell. Hermione was ecstatic; more work the better as far as she was concerned. Harry however laughed at Karis, knowing full well, that she for the second time tonight was only kidding. |
Chapter 9 – The first steps Albus had just disapparated from his headmasters office at Hogwarts and arrived in the auditorium at the Ministry of Magic. He was greeted by a very flustered Cornelius Fudge, and his right hand man and not so popular Percy Weasley. “Albus, thank you for coming. said Cornelius Fudge holding out his hand. “No problem Cornelius, I understand you have taken appropriate steps to what happened this afternoon.” replied Dumbledore looking over his half moon glasses. Yes of course, I have every Aurora on the case, we are on full alert. I have my best men and women guarding Diagon Alley and I am awaiting word from Arthur Weasley and Nymphordora Tonks regarding the status at Azkaban.” “What is Mr Weasley doing there, he is not an Aurora.” interrupted Percy. Dumbledore felt a slight pang of sorrow at Percy’s remark; he knew deep down Percy was concerned a little, even if they were not on talking terms, Arthur was still his Dad. “He insisted he assist Tonks, don’t ask me why, wanting to feel more important I suppose.” replied Fudge Dumbledore shot fudge a look of apprehension but smiled politely. “Very well.” Dumbledore looked around making sure he could not be overheard. “Cornelius, I have a bad feeling that Azkaban will be a target tonight, you must and I mean must be prepared. I will of course help you were I can, but I advise you administer an evacuation process to surrounding areas, after all we do not want innocent people to get hurt!” “Albus, that would spread a world of panic”” shot back Fudge. “Not necessarily Cornelius, I advise it.” Albus took a few seconds to collect his thoughts and continued. “A war with Voldemort and his Deatheaters is imminent, and you must remember he is getting stronger everyday, I sense it and I will be having words with Harry later too, I am sure he also feels it, he now has a strong almost human based form and is capable of administering all sorts of complications.” Fudge was holding an expression of defiance, as much as he knew Albus Dumbledore was a powerful wizard, he was still the head of the Ministry of Magic and always made a point in announcing it at any given opportunity. Meanwhile Percy Weasley had his head down while scribbling frantically on his note pad. “Albus, I do not wish to spread any more panic in our community, we had enough of that this afternoon; however I will think about what you said and will let you know what I decide.” “Very well Cornelius, I’m sure you will make the right decision.” With that Albus Dumbledore disapparated with a loud crack in front of Fudge and Percy Weasley’s eyes. “Well how rude.” said Percy Cornelius stood there with a concerned expression, then slowly turned around and walked away. Part 2 Albus arrived outside Azkaban Prison with his wand to the ready, it was starting to get dark, “Lumos” he whispered and a bright light shone from the tip. “Arthur?” he called. “Tonks?” “Over here Albus” replied Arthur Weasley. Albus hurried over to where Arthur was keeping watch with Tonks, on the far side of Azkaban prison left of the entrance. All was very quiet, not the welcome Albus was quite expecting. “Have you anything to report?” asked Albus to them both. “No, not yet, funnily enough there has been nothing.” replied Arthur. Tonks moved in closer “Albus, I have taken many forms this evening and walked all around the prison, and the surrounding area, doesn’t seem to be anything strange going on, not yet anyway, but I can keep searching.” “Please do. I understand that Cornelius has his best Aurora’s on the look-out too, you may see one or two of them.” “Yes, I have already bumped into Kingsley, he’s the best they have.” replied Tonks with a polite smile. “They have you too Tonks, as an animagus and an Aurora, that combination makes you a very valued member indeed, trust me!” Albus’ eyes were twinking. Tonks looked away, and Albus realised that he may have embarrassed her. Have you spoken to Cornelius, Albus?” enquired Arthur, breaking the silence. “Yes but he still does not seem to accept there will be imminent attacks, I advised him to evacuate close surrounding areas but he seemed to think it will cause an array of panic.” “Closing his mind as normal then, making us pick up the pieces and do all the work.” shot Tonks “I’m sure he has his reasons, but yes I’m afraid he can be very difficult.” “Don’t you think it’s strange though Albus, no attack on Azkaban yet, especially after what happened today!” “Not really Arthur, Voldemort did always like his games, that was a warning, when Azkaban is targeted we won’t know until it happens, which is why we need to be extra vigilant.” Tonks Laughed. “You are starting to sound like Alastor.” “Yes, I guess I am. Dumbledore chuckled. Where is our magic eyed friend anyway?” “As far as I know he is at Grimmauld Place.” replied Arthur “No. Fred and George went there to warn about the attack in Diagon Alley and found it empty, that’s why they went to the Ministry.” Tonks carried a concerned frown. “Well if he isn’t at Grimmauld Place, and not at the Ministry, where is he?” “He might be at his home.” said Arthur “If he went home he would have heard by a member of the Order about the attack and he would have been in touch by now.” replied Albus All was silent for a few seconds, then Albus looked at Arthur and Tonks with a look of total despair. “What is it?” asked a worried Tonks “It wasn’t the plan to attack Azkaban tonight, it was a diversion in tactics, and a cowardly one too. Dumbledore looked down briefly then continued. “The first steps have been taken, his first target is members of the Order to try and break us down and then he will go after Harry.” “We better tell the others immediately. How did he know Alastor was still in the Order?” said a panic stricken Arthur “Well, he would have known nothing has changed from before, but besides me he decided to target the oldest in the Order, probably thinking they are weaker.” “I don’t understand, he would have seen them surely, with that magical eye of his.” Arthur was turning a pale grey with worry. “Yes, he would have put up a good fight I’m sure, but if there was too many of them he wouldn’t have standed a chance on his own.” “Poor Alastor, interrupted Tonks, while shaking her head “The Dark Lord will kill him if he doesn’t tell him what he wants to know, oh what a rotten thing to do.” “Yes, I should have known, after all, he’s done it before.” said Albus, sadness clouding across his usual sparkling light blue eyes. “I’m going back to Hogwarts to advise Karis and the rest of the Order, you may stay here or leave as you wish. Arthur, your son Ronald is at Hogwarts, I understand Harry and Miss Granger accompany him and they will be staying at the school until the start of term, and like my Grand Daughter I sincerely recommend it. It’s not normally the order of things but at least they will be safe.” “I think that’s a good idea, keeps them out of trouble – but then again!?” replied Arthur with an expecting frown, knowing they would probably get up to all sorts of things. “How did you know they were there? Dumbledore smiled at Arthur. “Occlumency my friend, Occlumency!” |
Chapter 10 – Alone in Hogwarts Harry and Ron were in their Gryffindor dormitories, it was quiet and they enjoyed the silence and the privacy of having the common room completely to themselves. Hermione was sitting in the corner with Crookshanks curled up on her lap reading a book while Harry and Ron were playing a game of wizard chess on the table opposite. “This is so cool Harry, and so great of Albus and Karis to allow us three to stay here before the start of term.” said Ron “More like wanting to keep an eye on us you mean.” replied Harry with a wry grin. Hermione rolled her eyes “Really Harry, this is such a privilege, here alone at Hogwarts, it’s a great opportunity for us to get a head start.” “Is that all you think about?” shot Ron, eyeing her as if she were some alien from another planet. “There are more important things than hanging around the library, like learning new defence spells and making full use of the room of requirement.” “Well it’s alright for you two.” said Harry in exasperation “I have to do Occlumency lessons while you two swan off and make the most of your free time here.” “Don’t give me that rubbish Harry, you can’t wait to have some free time yourself with one Miss Karis Dumbledore.” said a mocking Hermione. Harry blushed a little, because deep down, he knew she was right.” “Have you seen Dumbledore yet? enquired Hermione. “I didn’t see him come back last night. In fact I haven’t seen any of the professors today or Order members.” “No Hermione, great isn’t it; we spend a whole day in Hogwarts and don’t see one professor, that is my idea of heaven. That’s a point, what time is lunch?” said Ron, rubbing his groaning stomach. “Well that’s what you always think about Ron, your gut!” shot Hermione “Come on, lets walk down to the kitchens, I’m sure Dobby and the others won’t mind.” said Harry Slowly they exited the Gryffindor common room and made their way down the hall and the spiral moving staircase. “I’m surprised we haven’t bumped in to Snape yet!” said Harry Hermione was shaking her head and waving her hands but in a slow motion, her face was full of despair, “shut up. She whispered Ron ignored her. " No, I don’t want to bump into that snivelling old git either, he’s probably hell raising with his little masked friends as we speak.” replied Ron All at once, like lightning, Ron was grabbed by the scruff of his neck; he didn’t know what was going on, Hermione put her head down and whispered what sounded along the lines of “What an idiot.” Ron was turned around by the culprit that was holding him, looking directly into his eyes was no other than Professor Severus Snape. Ron‘s face lit up brighter than Fred and George’s end of term firework extravaganza. “Is that so Mr Weasley?" It was Snape, his top lip quivering and his dark beady eyes flashing dangerously. “Uh, uh.. Hello Professor, just..uh…going to get some food! Was Ron’s pathetic hope for a comeback. Snape threw Ron down to the floor. “Don’t you ever talk about me like that again; you know nothing about me and what I do for this school and the Order. Fifty points from Gryffindor!" Harry flashed Snape a frown, his eyes narrowing in defiance. “School hasn’t started yet, you can’t deduct points.” “I meant next week Potter, when school starts, clearly you will be below the other houses already and on the first day too! Get out of my site before I deduct another fifty!” Harry kept eye contact with Snape, all he could think of was how much he hated him, deep down he was hoping Snape would go into the Legilimens spell just so he could show him how much. Snape turned away and walked back down the hall. Hermione turned to Ron “You idiot, I tried to warn you!” “You were waving your arms Hermione and looking at me like a lunatic, I thought you were going to announce that you had a revelation or something. You should have just nudged me in the ribs, that’s normally my cue to shut up these days.” replied an agitated Ron. “Oh, I don’t hurt you that much, you are such a hypochondriac.” Harry rolled his eyes and left them to bicker among themselves. They seemed to be doing that a lot lately he thought. Part 2 Harry, Ron and Hermione were finally nearing the kitchen when they saw Professor Dumbledore approaching them. He looked tired and older than the end of last term; Harry felt deep inside that there was something wrong. “Hello Harry, Ron, Miss Granger.” said Dumbledore, putting on a brave face, but nonetheless still delighted to see them. “Professor Dumbledore, it’s good to see you.” replied Hermione. Ron nodded and smiled at the Headmaster. “Please will you three come with me to the great hall there are things we need to discuss.” said Dumbledore Slowly one by one they followed their wise headmasters lead. Albus opened the main doors to the great hall, standing there in front of him was members of the Order of the Phoenix, including Molly and Arthur, Bill, Fred and George Weasley, Nymphadora Tonks, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Minerva McGonnagall, Severus Snape, Mundungas, Hagrid, Remus Lupin and the new recruit and new defence against the dark arts teacher, Karis Dumbledore. “Hey Harry, great to see you again” said Tonks, while approaching Harry with a warm hug. “Why don’t you three sit down.” gestured Dumbledore Harry, Ron and Hermione did as they were asked and slowly took their seats at a large dark oak table. The rest of the order followed. Dumbledore however remained standing and everyone was watching him in anticipation, waiting for him to speak. Albus slowly took off his half moon spectacles and wiped them on a clean cloth. He coughed to clear his throat and looked up at the Order, one by one he gave a concerned yet warm smile to them all. “I’m afraid I am the bearer of bad news.” Looks of confusion and panic shot across the table. Harry heard Molly let out a small whimper, not wanting to suffer the uncomfortable silence Dumbledore continued to speak. “Last night, Arthur, Tonks and Kingsley were on watch at Azkaban, I am pleased to say however there has been no attack on the premises or nearby, but we are to still keep alert. However, it has come to our attention that while the Ministry of Magic and the Order were on watch at their posts, a valuable member of the Order and friend was taken from us.” Molly gasped out loud, while Tonks stayed silent, just staring down at her feet. Harry could feel Hermione start to shake beside him, Ron also noticed her scared reaction and slowly motioned his hand over to hers, she gripped it tightly as if it was something she had to hold onto or she may fall. “Albus, its Alastor isn’t it.” said Minerva McGonnagall. “I’m afraid so Minerva, Yes.” replied Dumbledore “Unfortunately we were caught unawares, I thought the first target would be Azkaban so Voldemort could release more of his followers to empower his army. But I feel when Diagon Alley was targeted yesterday afternoon; it was used as a ploy in order to kidnap a member of the Order.” “But how Albus, how did they know?” asked Molly Harry shot an ill glance at Snape. “The end of term when we fought at the Ministry of Magic, Voldemort was very upset about the lost prophecy, he wanted to know more than anything the remnants of its containment, which of course was kept from him. I believe the only way he thought he could find out is to take a member of the Order. I am however still not one hundred percent on how he found Alastor.” Remus looked up with a solemn and sad look in his eyes. “It’s all my fault. said Remus. “Alastor has been accompanying me to the Shrieking Shack every full moon, he likes to take a walk in Hogsmede. If I am correct, Alastor must have been taken just after he said Goodbye to me, he said he was going back to his home to get some rest.” Remus then put his head down, hanging it low in shame. Diagon Alley was a detour, there must have been two groups, one to wreck havoc in the busy street and one to kidnap Alastor from his own home.” said Kingsley, he looked at Remus with sorrow. “It’s not your fault Remus, none of us was to know this was going to happen, do not blame yourself!” “Yes Remus, after all it could have been both of you, they have obviously been keeping watch on you for them to know he was accompanying you in the first place.” said Minerva “Those slimy evil blighters, the audacity of em, who d’they think they are!” snapped Mundungas. Molly Weasley rolled her eyes. “They do whatever they wish, they are Deatheaters, I thought you may have realised that by now, but instead of doing your job and listening out for planned attacks, you’re out there trying to sell your knocked off cheap rubbish.” shot Molly Weasley “Ay, it’s not all cheap Mo.” replied Mundungas in a mocking tone. “Don’t call me Mo!” Molly shot back with red glowing cheeks and narrowed eyes. Minerva looked agitated and finally interrupted “Excuse me, as much as it pains you to both be in one room at the same time, in case you haven’t noticed we have a major crisis on our hands here!” Harry glanced over at Karis, she was playing with a loose thread on her robes, wrapping it around her finger in a nervous display, she was looking quite distraught, which came to a surprise to him, considering she hardly knows Mad Eye Moody. “That must be it.” said Arthur Weasley. “They planned the attack in Diagon Alley to keep the Ministry and the Order distracted from other areas; this must have been planned for months like Minerva said. Alastor lives on his own, he would have been the easier target, it all makes sense now.” “The only thing is, we don’t possibly know where they have taken him.” said Kingsley Everyone turned to Harry, he was caught unawares and felt very uncomfortable, 'what could I possibly know', he thought. Albus spoke “Well that is true Kingsley but this is where I feel Karis and Harry come in.” Karis glanced up at her Grandfather; she seemed to have been taken unawares too! She straightened her posture. “What is it you would like us to do?” asked Karis. “You and Harry must start your Occlumency studies immediately; I recommend a first lesson after dinner tonight.” Albus then turned to Harry. “I know this is going to be very difficult for you Harry, but the life of a good friend to all of us is at risk here, as much as I believe Alastor would rather die than tell Voldemort about the prophecy, we cannot take the risk. As you know he has powerful legilimens skills. Last term you saw what he was planning but he was deterring you from the truth, leading you into mortal danger, we cannot let that happen again.” Harry understood what Albus meant. If Voldemort tricked Harry again he would lead the Order and he into danger like before, they could not endure another trap, last time a good friend died, and he vowed he would never let that happen again. Harry nodded to Karis and they both smiled and acknowledged Dumbledore’s actions, after all he was right, Harry had to block Voldemort out completely and learn to finally reflect the truth from his lies, this meant he had to not only learn to block Voldemort but learn to enter his mind too. Albus gave a motion to everyone that the meeting was now over, but before the Order departed, Albus had one final thing to say, he looked over at Harry, Ron and Hermione. “Before we all leave, I want to make it aware to the rest of the Order that as you are now sixteen I feel it best if you were advised more on a regular basis about the Order’s movements, which is why you three were invited here today. I must however advise that any matter that is discussed will not pass these walls! I know this is not normally the wishes of the Order and I admit, myself - but as Harry is to undertake these precarious tasks, he will need your full support.” “Yes Professor, we understand.” replied Hermione, beaming. Ron looked at Albus with his mouth gaping wide open, shocked that they were now apart of the Order in some way, even if it was just to help Harry. Hermione gave him the usual nudge. “Uh, Yes Professor, No problem!” Albus nodded to acknowledge their verbal agreement. “Please, you three stay here, said Albus pointing, I understand Dobby has prepared something special for dinner.” With that the rest of the Order exited, and left Harry, Ron and Hermione alone in the overwhelmingly huge walls of the Great Hall within Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. |
Chapter 11 – The first occlumency lesson Harry, Ron and Hermione were sitting at the large table in the great hall, none of them felt ready to talk, all they could think about was Mad Eye Moody and how terrible this recent incident has affected themselves and the Order. Hermione was looking very glassy eyed and Ron felt a huge pang of comfort towards his friend. Slowly he got up from his chair and motioned over to her. He knelt down and put his arms gently on her shoulders. Slowly she lifted her head and looked Ron directly in the face, tears slowly started rolling onto her cheeks and gently he pulled her close into his chest and embraced her while she cried softly, not making a sound, just letting her silent tears take over her in her bid to cry for a friend who helped save their lives only seven weeks ago. Harry put his head down, Why can’t things ever be straight forward he thought to himself. He then slowly stood up and punched his fist into his hand; he was feeling angrier by the minute. “How many more people have to get hurt.” He shouted, like venom as if he was fighting a snake with parcel tongue. “I know it just doesn’t seem fair, it makes you wonder if we will ever be free of him.” replied Ron in a tired and sad tone that Harry never heard from his best friend often. Hermione wiped her eyes, deep down she felt silly, and she wanted to show she was strong. “Are you alright Hermione?” asked Ron in what was no-more than a whisper. “I’m alright; don’t fuss over me, just being silly that’s all. The Order will get Alastor back I know they will, and we can help, you heard what Dumbledore said, we are apart of the Order now, we are here to help Harry.” Harry was feeling more agitated. “I don’t want you getting hurt; I wish Dumbledore never said that.” he quickly turned away, not wanting to see there disappointed faces. “Well your stuck with us whether you like it or not.” Hermione shot back. Harry knew he couldn’t argue with her, so instead he stayed silent. All at once there was a small voice coming from behind them, it was the unmistakeable high pitched tone of Dobby, but he was not alone, standing beside him was Winky looking much more presentable than the last time they saw her. Winky’s dirty grey dress was now a light shade of blue and she had a pink ribbon tied around her long pointed ears. “Wow, look at you Winky, you look wonderful, off the butterbeer now are we?” said Hermione while smiling at the small house-elf. “Yes miss, Winky is better now, thanks to her friend Dobby, he helped Winky when she was sad, missing old master.” replied Winky Dobby beamed at Winky, he was so pleased she spoke highly of him; he twirled around on the ball of his foot to show his appreciation. Hermione chuckled; “Well that’s what friends are for.” she glanced over to Harry and Ron. They noticed her reaction and Ron let out a warm smile, Harry however stared straight ahead and didn’t acknowledge her kind gesture. Dobby clicked his fingers and magically at the blink of an eye a huge platter of food appeared on the table where they had been sitting previously. All of their favourite food was laid out in front of them. “About time.” said Ron, while quickly taking his seat and grabbing a chicken leg and a large dollop of mashed potato and a spoonful of peas. Harry gave a small yet polite smile to Dobby and thanked him for the food. “Will you be joining us?” Harry asked the elves. “No, No, this is the surprise, I wanted to show Harry Potter that Dobby helped get Winky better.” replied the elated House Elf. “OK, well you look after yourself, and thanks again for the food.” Dobby’s eyes opened wide and at once both house-elves bowed to Harry and as quickly as they came, they disappeared. “Can’t believe all this great food, look Harry, we even have blueberry muffins.” said Ron in excitement. “I don’t know how you can eat at a time like this Ron.” said Harry, looking incredulously at his red –haired friend. “Got to keep our strength up, we are gonna need it mate.” “Ron is right, you need to get your strength up, you have to go to Karis soon, please eat something.” said Hermione “Now whose fussing Hermione?” said Ron. “Really, you sound like my Mother!” “Oh shut up Ronald Weasley.” said Hermione “No, you shut up, why don’t you fill that mouth of yours with some food and then that way I can have a couple minutes of peace.” Harry couldn’t help but let out a laugh at Ron’s comment to Hermione. “You two really have to stop fighting with each-other, looks so obvious to me that you may actually like one another……. Really like one another!” said Harry mocking them both. “Don’t be stupid, Harry!” stuttered Ron, ears burning a bright fuchsia. Hermione’s cheeks also seemed to be glowing a pale shade of pink. “Yeah, whatever.” replied Harry, and slowly he starting walking towards the door to leave the Great Hall. “Don’t wait up; this is going to be a long night!” “Let us know what happens.” shouted Hermione as Harry was exiting the room. Part 2 Harry was concentrating on his breathing first, his heart was pounding inside his chest and he felt light-headed “Get a grip you moron” he whispered under his breath. The truth was he felt nervous, nothing like he felt when he was to have occlumency lessons with Snape, this was worse, he had to open his mind and try to block Karis Dumbledore, he started to feel sick at the thought of himself screwing it up, because for the first time, he actually cared about what she would think of him. 'Hope she isn’t too disappointed', he thought. He finally reached the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom and stood looking at the door for a few seconds, still breathing heavily he regained his composure and knocked with a clenched nervous fist. “Come in Harry.” Karis replied through the door. Slowly he entered the classroom. It looked different to last term; Karis had made her mark on it already. The walls had been painted a calming blue and hanging on the walls were ancient looking scrolls with old text. “They are old spells.” she replied. “Ancient text that many witches and wizards used for protection around the sixteen hundreds, defence against the dark arts Harry is not just about warning off an enemy in a fight, it’s also about preventing it in the first place. Well, trying to anyway!” she explained with a hearted authority. “I have never been told about those.” replied Harry. “I know, they are not in the curriculum but I think they are useful to have around.” “Well, I’d like to learn a few, I know the others would too, plus it would help with the DA meetings.” “I don’t think that would be too difficult to administer, I will have a think about it.” Harry nodded to show he understood. “So Harry, how are you feeling?” enquired Karis “I’m sorry about Alastor, he helped saved my life seven weeks ago, I can’t believe he’s, well you know…” Harry trailed off. “I know, it is a great pity, but the Order will try everything they can to get him back, but you have to understand that your Occlumency is more important than ever now Harry, I fear what lengths Voldemort will go to, to make sure he gets what he wants, he has no compassion as you know.” “Yeah, don’t I just!” replied Harry “Now are you ready?” asked Karis “No, I’m never ready for this, it hurts like hell!” Karis smiled at his effort to make light of the situation. “Hold your wand up Harry and look at me.” Harry stood directly in-front of Karis and lifted his head and looked her directly in the eye. Karis gave him a warm smile and without hesitation lifted her wand and in her usual friendly manner she whispered “Legilimens.” Part 3 Harry could feel her penetrating his mind, he couldn’t see her face, only her mesmerising large brown eyes, he could feel his head pounding through his ears. He was with Ron and Hermione, they were in the Shrieking Shack, wormtail was crouching on the floor begging for his life. “NO” shouted Harry, you can’t come in, you can’t”. He tried fighting her, she was so strong, he found it difficult, all he could see was her large burning penetrating eyes. “CEDRIC” Harry shouted. “NO.” Cedric was lying still on the floor in the graveyard, laying there helpless, he could hear the shriek of Voldemort laughing, Cedric was dead. Harry tried to concentrate, please NO, I can’t take it, PLEASE STOP.” He yelled at Karis. Suddenly, she broke the tie. Harry was sweating, his head was pounding, he held it in his hands. Karis looked at him with sorrow. “Harry, you have to concentrate. Where were you in that last memory?” “In a graveyard, that was the night Voldemort came back.” “I see.” replied Karis. “You have to concentrate Harry, I know this is hard but I insist we continue, now stand up and look at me.” Harry was slightly astounded at her persistence, she was not relenting one little bit. He got to his feet and looked at her, his head was swimming but he knew he had to try and fight her. Once again – “Legilimens” was spoken feely in the room, and Harry was immediately thrown back into another memory he would rather forget. It was dark; Neville was moaning in pain, he had broken his ankle. Ron was giggling continuously; Hermione was unconscious on the floor next to Ginny and Luna. 'No, brick wall, brick wall, just keep thinking, brick wall.' Harry was saying aloud in his intruded mind. Slowly a few bricks had fallen on the floor in the department of mysteries, Harry looked at them slightly confused – then more bricks started falling down. A wall was being built between himself and his memory, it was gaining, higher and higher, it was building. Harry’s head was searing in pain, but he had to keep the wall going, he felt it, he was blocking her out. The wall was built, in front of him, he couldn’t see her eyes anymore, he had finally done it! Karis broke the connection. “WELL DONE HARRY.” She praised him with sheer delight. “Now that was step one.” Harry looked bewildered. “Uh, Step one?” Yes Harry, that was the easy part, I only touched the surface, but you have to learn to block deeper than that – you showed me a memory that you would rather forget, but it wasn’t too hard to see it and you did take your time in building that wall, but the point is you did, and I am very proud of you. No normal sixteen year old would ever have been able to do that.” Harry looked proud of himself. “That was easier than I thought it would be.” He said. Karis raised her eyebrows at him in surprise. “Oh really, well I see Professor Snape has taught you well, so if that’s the case why don’t we go up a level?” Harry felt disheartened, he thought he had succeeded enough for tonight. “Stand up then Harry, lets see how you do with the advanced level. Prepare yourself; you may be in for a shock!” Part 4 Harry gulped; he wished he kept his mouth shut! He looked Karis in the eye, his heart started to melt at the sight of her, he was taken unawares, he had no idea what was going on, she never said anything and neither was she holding her wand yet she was there, in his mind, in full crystal clear vision. He screamed, his head was searing in pain, he thought it may burst open at any minute, he was holding his head in his hands, he wanted to rip it off his shoulders, he couldn’t bear it, he could see her eyes, they looked as if they were on fire. Suddenly there was a voice. “Harry, concentrate, please try, it can only get easier from here.” It was Karis, she was talking to him, through his own mind, this wasn’t legilimens he thought, this is telepathy! Harry felt the cold floor hit him hard, he was confused. He felt weak. A triumphant scream bellowed out, echoing across the walls, Sirius was falling through the veil. “SIRIUS!” Harry yelled, “SIRIUS.” Lupin grabbed Harry, holding him tight around his chest. “Get him, save him” panicked Harry. “We can still reach him”, Harry was struggling hard and viciously but Lupin would not let go. “There’s nothing we can do Harry….nothing…He’s Gone. “HE-IS-NOT-DEAD” cried Harry Harry was running, running so hard he couldn’t breathe, “IM GOING TO KILL HER.” Karis was overwhelmed with what she was witnessing, she had no idea Harry had seen this much, but still she persuaded, “Fight it Harry, Fight me, you have to fight me, TRY!” Using all her power, she had to find the core and break it down, what is Harry’s weakest moment I have to build on, Karis thought to herself. Harry’s head, it hurt so much, he was screaming for release, Harry felt the creature use him again… “If death is nothing, Dumbledore, Kill the boy”. Screeched Voldemort “Let the pain stop, thought Harry, Let him kill us, end it, death is nothing compared to this, and I’ll see Sirius again.” Karis stopped; she lost her balance slightly and had to steady herself. Harry was on his knees, he was white with pain, shaking and highly distraught. “So that’s it Harry, you wanted to give up, you wanted your life to end.” said Karis, looking at him with tears welling up in her large brown eyes. “YES, I WANTED IT TO END, Harry yelled. I WANTED TO BE DEAD SO I DON’T HAVE TO TAKE THIS HURT ANYMORE, I HATE IT.” He finally did it, he admitted his weakest moment to the woman he respected and admired the most. He felt like a failure, he sobbed so hard, he couldn’t see anything; his glasses had steamed up making the room and everything around him a total blur. Suddenly and without warning he felt a tingle; arms were being closed around him, he could smell the scent of jasmine, it was her perfume, and they were both on their knees in the now dark cold classroom. She held him close into her; 'he is not a boy' she thought, this sixteen year old was a man, and he had endured more pain and loss than any young wizard she had ever known. She held him for as long as she possibly could, trying to be brave and give him words of love and encouragement but she felt his pain because she saw it, in his eyes she lived it with him. Karis tightened her grip, and they sat there on the floor, cradling each other, while Harry sobbed quietly into her shoulders. |
Chapter 12 – Start of Term The rest of the week passed quite uneventful at Hogwarts. Harry, Ron and Hermione were expecting more eventful activities to take place, but Harry had been so subdued since his first lesson with Karis that Ron and Hermione decided to go off and do things on their own. Mainly visiting the library if Hermione got her way, and Ron would tag along and sneak within the restricted section and find books on the most darkest and bizarre subjects to make him feel like he was doing something worthwhile. Whenever they asked Harry how his Occlumency lessons were going he would just say things like “Oh, you know, pretty tough.” Or “Got a headache, I don’t want to talk about it.” Occlumency was now Harry’s pet hate, as much as he liked Karis, in a way he also despised her. Mainly because he felt weak in her presence; she was the first woman he ever really cared about except from Molly Weasley. Yet somehow he could relate to Karis easier. She did not look much older than Harry, yet she was the most powerful and wisest witch he had ever met and therefore he found that intimidating at times. He also couldn’t help but wonder what her connection with Professor Snape was. He had been too pre-occupied to ask her in lessons, but he felt she may tell him it was none of his business and then he would feel worse about himself having intruded into her privacy. Ron managed to get Harry out for a few hours a day by practising their flying and catching skills for Quidditch. Harry just liked to feel the exhilarating speed of his Firebolt, it was the only time he felt free. It was 9am on the first day of the new term. It was September 1st and they were feeling quite relieved school was going to finally start, after all it had got quite boring after the initial idea and excitement of being alone at Hogwarts, it wasn’t all cracked up as they thought it would be and were looking forward to the noise and hustle and bustle of other students. “Ya know what Harry, I don’t think I want to stay here next year.” said Ron with a mouthful of sausage and egg. Hermione looked at Ron in disgust. “Wha Mione?” I’m hungee.” replied Ron innocently, while still chewing. “No, it was rather boring wasn’t it!” interrupted Harry “Well, I have had a great time, and I think I have had a good head start, you really should have both made the extra effort.” said Hermione, rolling her eyes at them both. “I have had a head start, more than you could ever realise.” shot Harry. “Well Harry, you haven’t told us what’s been happening in Occlumency!” said Ron Ron and Hermione both looked up at Harry in anticipation. “OK, OK, If you really want to know the first lesson was hell. I saw things I didn’t want to…. I saw Sirius again.” Harry paused for a few seconds to catch his breath. “I watched him fall through the veil, I saw everything that happened at the Department of Mysteries and I didn’t want to!” Harry put his head down; he felt heat rising in his cheeks. Hermione felt guilty, Ron looked sad. “I’m sorry Harry you had to see that, but I thought Professor Snape showed you how to block, you were getting really good at It.” replied Hermione “I know, but she’s tough Hermione. The only time I have ever felt pain like it is when Voldemort penetrates my mind, and he can only do that because of the curse.” Whoa, she must be really good at legilimens!” replied Ron, his food still half eaten on his plate, which seemed a rarity in the least. “No, it’s more than that, her legilimen skills were the same as Snape’s, nothing much different, but somehow she went deeper, she didn’t even need her wand nor did she say a spell, she was just there, inside my head, I thought I was going to die with the pain, it hurt so much. That’s when I saw the Department of Mysteries again.” “She didn’t use her wand or a spell?” questioned Hermione, looking mythed at the possibility. “Nope, she just looked into my eyes and concentrated, her eyes were burning into me like fire; it was weird!” "Oh my Harry, Karis Dumbledore must be able to do telepathy.” said Hermione, shaking her head in disbelief. “Gosh that’s really rare. I was only reading about it in the library a few days ago. Believe it or not it’s rarer than Parcel Mouth and that’s saying something – incredible!” “Scary if you ask me” replied Ron, now tucking into the rest of his sausage and egg. “That’s what I thought, I knew it was more than legilimens, which is why Dumbledore asked his Grand Daughter here, she’s probably the only person he knows that can do it.” replied Harry. “Yes of course.” Hermione clapped her hands. “That’s why he asked her to stay here and become part of the Order, I knew there had to be a really good reason, because if she can do telepathy, and teach you how to access it in your mind, you will be able to deter Voldemort and find out what he’s really up to.” “Well yes, that’s the idea anyway, whether it will work or not is another story. Recent lessons have been the same though.” Ron stopped eating and looked up “But Harry, how can you make someone become telepathic if it’s a rare gift? It’s like me and Hermione asking you to teach us parcel mouth, it doesn’t make sense.” “Karis said that it was the advanced level, I don’t think it’s impossible to open the mind to telepathy, it’s a higher form of legilimens, it’s just a matter to focusing your mind to do it, after all, we still don’t truly know what our brains are really capable of.” “Well good luck with that mate, rather you than me!” replied Ron, while finishing his last morsel of breakfast. Hermione and Harry however stuck to their tea, toast and marmalade. Part 2 “Now you three, I don’t want anyone knowing you stayed here this past week.” said Professor McGonnagall in her usual stern manner. “Firstly because it’s against the school rules and secondly, because we do not want anyone to think anything suspicious! “Yes Professor.” they all repeated at once. Mcgonnagall nodded in agreement “Now, you will enter the Great Hall behind the rest of the students, you can keep a watch from my classroom doorway, as soon as you see them congregating you must join them and mingle in.” “But Professor, what if they notice we were not on the train, I know Malfoy will; he always likes to grace us with his presence before the start of term!” said Harry quite sarcastically. Minerva raised her eyebrows but then continued to speak. “Well then tell him you missed the train and had to travel here by special permission via Floo Powder, and that you have all received detention.” “Oh he will revel in that.” said Ron, rolling his eyes. “Very well Professor, we understand.” Interrupted Hermione. “Now, I understand we are fifty points down Ronald Weasley!” shot Mcgonnagall Ron went red. “Yeah but that wasn’t my fault, Snape just hates us.” “No he does not Ron, you should have known better than to bad mouth a Professor in the first place, where are your manners? Show some respect, you are 16 and nearly of age so start acting like it!” With that Mcgonnagall swiftly turned on her heel and walked away. Ten seconds later they bumped in to no other than Professor Severus Snape, sneering at them, he looked as if he felt them to be bugs that needed to be quashed quickly. “Remember, fifty points…” he mocked, while walking away and joining Mcgonnagall in quick step. “Moron that bloke, really is!” said Ron in exasperation. “I’ll show him, we will beat his slimy arrogant team at Quidditch, that’ll wipe the smirk off his face!” “Oh Ron, you are so competitive!” replied Hermione. “Good for the spirit Hermione, especially when it comes to beating Slytherin.” Harry nodded in full agreement. “Wish I could play Quidditch, I haven’t had confirmation yet that I’m back in the team. Not too sure how Ginny will take it though if I am.” said Harry “Ah, she will be alright, I think she wants to be beater anyway.” replied Ron. “I guess we better change into our robes, they will be arriving soon.” stated Hermione. Slowly they each made their way back to the Gryffindor Common Room. Finally from the classroom doorway they could make out the large round physique of Rubeus Hagrid approaching the main doors of Hogwarts with little bobbing heads of 1st years hurrying to keep up behind. “Right, in a few minutes the rest will be here, remember what Mcgonnagall said, wait until the lobby is busy first.” said Hermione “Yes, yes we know Mione, we ain’t deaf!” mocked Ron “Well sometimes I do wonder Ronald Weasley, you have already got us in trouble and that’s before school even started!” shot back Hermione. “Will you two stop arguing, you’re both doing my head in!” said Harry. Hermione looked hurt, Ron however laughed out loud, he found it somewhat amusing. “Well tell her, she started it!” said Ron, pointing to Hermione. “Hey, you’re the one who couldn’t keep his mouth shut!” Hermione was going red and getting very flustered. Harry had heard enough. “Forget it, the pair of you, I wish you would just sort it out whatever is on your minds and grow up, talk for once instead of arguing and maybe I can get some peace around here!” Harry stormed out of the classroom and down towards the lobby. “Now look what you’ve done Hermione, Harry is going through enough at the moment without you starting!” shot Ron. Hermione was close to tears and placed her hand on Ron’s chest and pushed him, he stumbled backwards. “Oh, now you’re getting violent, C’mon Hermione, just punch me and get it over with!” Ron was laughing at her. “Here, right in the chin, what you waiting for!” “Don’t make fun of me Ron, I was only telling the truth!” “Hermione, after everything we have been through together, you still treat me like we’re 1st years. You have got to stop it and for Merlin sake lighten up a little!” What is wrong with you? You weren’t like this last term!” Hermione burst into tears. Ron felt guilty; after all he cared for her more than she could ever know. Ron approached her slowly, deep down he was still expecting an outburst, even a punch maybe. However Hermione relented while Ron wrapped his arms around her and hugged her softly. “I’m sorry Mione.” he whispered quietly into her ear. Part 3 “Arry, great to see you again.” said Hagrid, acting all surprised for the sake of the now hoard of approaching students. “Hey Hagrid, how was the trip across the lake?” “Ah, ya know, the kids loved it!” replied Hagrid with a wink. “So uh, I understand you missed the train Arry, where’s our young Ron and Hermione then?” “Oh, they will be down in a minute, I think they are working out some issues!” “I see.” replied Hagrid, with a wide smile. “Cute couple I always thought!” “Yeah, just wish they would work it out, the tension is killing me! Hagrid and Harry both exchanged a knowing look. “Well Arry, I better get these first years filled in and you better make your way into the Great Hall ready for the sortin. Oh, and I understand Malfoy was not best pleased that you were not on the train, if ya know what I mean!” “Don’t worry, he will have many more chances to try and hex me this year I’m sure!” Hagrid expressed worry in his large round chubby bearded face. “Don’t get caught Arry, family like them just ain’t worth it!” “I know Hagrid, trust me, I know!” * Finally the Great Hall was loaded with students of all ages and many who Harry already knew. He had received a high five from Seamus Finnigan and he had also been subjected to a hundred questions from the rest of his fellow pupils at Hogwarts. “Now the papers are saying Harry that he is really back, Ministry are pooping their pants I bet.” said Seamus. “My Mam said I couldn’t go out at all over the Summer Holidays, I’m actually pleased to be back here for once!” “Yeah, I wasn’t aloud out either once the Daily Prophet ran the story, good interview in the Quibbler by the way Harry!” said Dean Thomas. Thanks Dean, well, had to get my story across; everyone thought I was raving mad didn’t they!” There was a few guilty expressions thrown across the table. “I believed you Harry.” said Ginny with a wink, knowing full well she couldn’t say anything about what happened last term, but she was a full witness. The big double doors to the Great Hall opened again, in walked Hagrid with the dwarf size 1st years, again trying to keep up. At the back of the line Harry noticed a head of red hair getting closer, then a bushy brown mess. It was Ron and Hermione; they quickly approached the Gyffindor House table and sat down, both looking flustered and red. Harry leant over to them “Where the hell have you two been?” “Uh, well we took your advice Harry and decided to talk.” replied Ron, in a whisper. “Ron apologised!” said Hermione. Then she shot Ron a smile. “Just apologised?” enquired Harry “Well yes and uh…, well… Ron asked me out.” Hermione put her head down, she was beaming but embarrassed a little at the same time. “OH FINALLY, about time!” said Harry, playfully punching Ron in the arm. “SHHHH Harry, we don’t want anyone to know yet!” said Ron “Oh come on Ron, everyone knows you like each-other, does this mean you are going to stop bickering and start acting like grown ups?” “Don’t know if I can go that far Harry.” laughed Ron. “No, that’s true, but it’s a start.” said Hermione. All three of them had a wonderful moment, finally Ron had plucked up the courage to ask Hermione as his Girlfriend, which pleased Harry, he wanted nothing more for his best friends to be happy and was relieved they finally did it after all this time. The sorting hat was brought out by Professor Minerva McGonnagall and each first year in turn was sorted into their house. “Is it me, or is that sorting hat looking a little worse for wear?” said Ron “It’s an old hat Ron, as old as this school; of course it’s looking worn.” said Hermione “Ron is right, it didn’t look that bad last year, it has more holes.” said Harry. “It’s all out of sing too, which is strange, normally always has a song.” said Ron “It has nothing to sing about, it warned us of the dangers last year, the old hat is finally out of song, poor thing!” replied Hermione. “Welcome, welcome students, to another year at Hogwarts.” said Dumbledore, arms raised in the air as to embrace each pupil in the whole school. “As you know Lord Voldemort and his DeathEaters have returned and I apologise greatly for this negative approach to my opening speech, but all the time you are inside Hogwarts your safety is assured. If however any of you notice anything suspicious I want you to report it immediately to a Professor or a Prefect in your house.” There were a few mutters in the hall, the first years were looking a sheepish white. Harry couldn’t help but feel a little sorry for them. “You may also notice there have been a few changes to the staff. Hagrid has returned to his post of care of magical creatures, Professor Trelawny and Firenze will be taking turns in divination, and I want you all to give a warm welcome to the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, Karis Dumbledore, and before you ask, yes, we are related, she is my Grand Daughter.” There was a loud conversation build up in the Hall. Harry, Ron and Hermione stayed silent and gave her a welcoming friendly smile. Harry looked over to the Slytherin table to see Draco’s reaction, he was carrying a look of sheer horror; this pleased Harry immensely. Draco turned to Harry scowling, Harry winked and smiled at his arch enemy and slowly turned away. “Right then, without further ado, I order you all to tuck in!” Dumbledore clicked his fingers and as every year, the tables in the hall were magically turned into a feast that would undoubtedly feed an army. |
Chapter 13 – Let the Lessons begin “What a great start of term, our first lesson Harry is with Karis, this should be very interesting.” said Hermione while scanning her new timetable with awe. “Excellent, can’t wait to see what she is going to teach us.” replied Ron, looking very pleased. “She will work us hard, that’s all I can say, I’ve still got a headache from our last occlumency lesson.” moaned Harry, while rubbing his forehead in a bid for sympathy. Hermione laughed. “Harry, you love having lessons with her, don’t lie!” “I’m not lying, I really admire her, she is very cool actually. I’d never thought I would say that about a teacher, but she is, and yes she is attractive, but it’s not what you think, how could it be, she’s my teacher and well I’m sixteen, so end of story!” “We know Harry, Hermione was only joking.” replied Ron. “I wasn’t actually Ron!” replied Hermione. “Our Harry here has a crush on his teacher!” “No I don’t Hermione, stop saying that!” Harry was getting agitated at her mocking. “Yes, you do, but it’s completely normal, she is stunning and well…... you’re a hormonal sixteen year old male – it’s completely understandable!” Harry and Ron looked at each other with a look of pure amusement; they couldn’t help but burst out laughing at Hermione’s last statement. “Well, I think Hermione might just have a point there Harry!” mocked Ron. “Whatever, I don’t care what you say, she’s a good friend and I can really relate to her, maybe because she’s older than me I dunno, but it’s not the done thing is it, dating your teacher!” laughed Harry. “No, it isn’t but you won’t be her student forever Harry!” replied Hermione while winking at him. “Talking about hormonal, just look at you two, don’t you think about anything else?” “Uh, well come to think of it, no actually Harry, but you’re only sixteen once right!” replied Ron, nudging his friend playfully in the arm. Harry smiled at Ron and Hermione; he could tell they were so happy to finally be able to express themselves. He couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealousy at their relationship though, not because they were his friends, but because he had never felt what they were feeling. Sure he had a crush on Cho, he thinks Karis is great too, but he had never been able to express his feelings to anyone. He had never had a girlfriend, not someone he could relate to in that way. “Your only sixteen once right!” rang through his head, Ron was right of course but Harry felt older than his years, after what he had seen and learnt about the prophecy, he didn’t feel sixteen and one of his biggest fears is that he might not even reach his next Birthday. However Harry resumed himself to the fact that it was his duty, and he would do everything in his power to fulfil it, even if it meant not feeling love, because right now all Harry felt was numb. 'Sixteen and already secretly training to fight an impending war. Who needs love and complications when you have that to deal with'. Harry thought silently to himself. They entered the classroom, Harry noticed that Karis’ ancient scrolls had been rolled up, no doubt to protect them from prying eyes. “Welcome everybody, please come in.” said Karis, with a welcoming smile. Everybody took their seats. Harry however was disheartened to see that they had to share this class with Slytherin. Draco Malfoy and his cronies, Crabbe and Goyle were sneering over at Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville. “Ignore them Harry, they ain’t worth it!” said Neville, patting Harry on the shoulder. “I know Neville. So how are you since Diagon Alley? We haven’t had a chance to really talk.” asked Harry. “I’m alright, was more concerned about you really, how’s the head?” “Oh, it’s alright, you know…” Neville nodded in understanding. Harry leant forward to his friend and spoke quietly. “Neville, you know what you said to me at Diagon Alley.” Neville looked at Harry with surprise. “Yeah, I do, and I meant every word of it!” Harry smiled, but continued nonetheless. “Well it’s me who should be thanking you, thanks for sticking by my side, I would have been strangled to death by that Rookwood if you didn’t stab him in the eye with your wand.” Neville laughed, yeah, it was a bit mad what we did wasn’t it, and my Nan still hasn’t forgiven me entirely for breaking Dad’s wand, but I have a new one now, I guess I will test it out soon, haven’t had a chance to use it yet.” “Well maybe you can hex Malfoy. That would be a good place to start!” whispered Harry. They both laughed together at the pleasing prospect. Karis approached the front of the classroom. “Now, everyone, as you know there is already a Professor Dumbledore present in this school, so to avoid confusion, please call me Professor Karis.” “Right, well moving swiftly on…” Karis continued Malfoy moved closer in to Crabbe and Goyle. “Yeah, like one Dumbledore isn’t bad enough!” he muttered under his breath loud enough for Harry and Neville to hear.” Harry scowled at him. Karis noticed his turned attention to Draco. “Mr Potter, are you present in my class or do you feel it beneath you to listen while I am talking?” Harry looked at Karis in shock; he was not prepared for her to scold him in class. Draco laughed along with his overgrown beastly friends. “And what’s your name?” she demanded, looking directly at Draco. “Draco Malfoy, I’m sure you may have heard of my family, Professor.” He shot back, sounding quite pleased with himself. Karis narrowed her eyes, Harry could tell she was angry at his remark, something told him though she already knew who he was. “Oh wait it rings a bell, hang on…. Uh…. Nope sorry, don’t recall Malfoy.” Draco went red in the face; Crabbe laughed out loud, and then fell immediately silent at the look of disgust he received from his group leader. Harry could hear Ron and Hermione trying not to laugh; as he turned to look at his them he could see their heads hanging low and their shoulders were shaking in a desperate attempt to keep quiet. “Now pay attention the pair of you, I may look young, but I certainly am not stupid, and you say anything under your breath again Mr Malfoy I will hex you myself!” said Karis. Harry was surprised she had even heard him, Malfoy now looked embarrassed, which made a nice change from his usual cocky self he showed only moments earlier. “Right, well as I was saying, I would like you all to please set yourself up into pairs, we will be doing some duelling practice, as you have had the summer term to chill out and do things you teenagers do, you may be a little rusty and well we can’t have that, plus I want to see what you’re made of.” Harry automatically teamed with Neville as they were seated together, Ron and Hermione were inseparable anyway and Harry noticed to his amusement that Crabbe and Goyle practically linked arms, leaving Draco without a duelling partner. “Ah, Well this day is turning out pretty well, Mr Malfoy, you can partner with Me.” said Karis, with a pleasurable childlike grin across her pretty face. Harry felt a pang of jealousy, Draco was teaming with Karis, and he couldn’t quite fathom the idea. “Now, firstly I want you to just start off by disarming your opponent, I know this is easy stuff but trust me, it’s helped me out a few times I can tell you.” “Right, well I hope you all know that the blocking spell is Protego, but there is a spell which should always be used before any fight or hex, especially if you want to calm the situation, because fighting is always the last alternative, can you tell me what it is?” Everyone looked dumbfounded at the question, even Hermione didn’t raise her hand which was a first! “Oh come on, this is very disappointing, I am talking about disarming only, can you not think of one spell to disarm your opponent?” Karis was looking quite incredulous at her class. Harry even looked confused. 'What could be more important than blocking?' He thought. “Oh for goodness sake! Draco, point your wand at me and pretend you want to hex me!” Draco smiled, slowly his face turned to pure hatred, Karis felt quite taken aback but still she continued to smile. She lifted her wand with her right hand and held out her left, and said clearly “Accio Wand” Suddenly Draco’s wand shot out of his hand, he looked quite shocked at the prospect, yet she looked at him with the same friendly smile, her expression not changing, once. Everyone started laughing, Harry could see Hermione was fuming with herself, it was something so simple. “With all due respect Professor, we already knew that, that’s kids stuff!” shot Draco. “Yes, it is first year stuff and yet you all failed to remember the basics, you are so preoccupied with wanting to learn the advanced, you forget the first rule of Protection. What more protection do you need then to seize your opponent’s wand?” Everyone in the class started muttering, they all felt completely dim-witted, especially Harry! “Remember, whenever possible a feud is the last resort, if you can stop it, than please do so!” said Karis, looking at her new recruits, while slowly walking from one side of the room to the other. “The smartest thing that any person can do is collect themselves and walk away. But only whenever possible! If facing death then obviously that’s a different matter. But the protection spells you learn when you are young, you tend to forget when you grow older. A favourite of mine is Petrificus Totalus. So I suggest everyone grab a cushion and start practising the spells you know. But If I see anything untoward, there will be serious consequences!” There was a burst of excited chatter in the classroom. “We have never done this before” Harry heard Millicent Balstrode say from across the classroom. “Hey Harry, this is just like the DA.” whispered Seamus Finnigan. “Yeah, but keep your voice down Seamus, we don’t want any Slytherins to know about that.” “Oh yeah, sorry!” replied Seamus “Hey, this Karis seems pretty cool, quite fit too, about time we had a decent looking Professor for once!” Harry couldn’t help but laugh at Seamus’ remark, because deep down he was relieved, after all he wasn’t the only one who thought it. He felt quite normal, just for those few moments, Harry actually felt like a teenager. |
Part 2 “Hey Harry, do a Patronus.” said Neville, eyes illuminating. “Go on; show Karis what you can do, and those Slytherins for that matter.” Harry laughed. “We are supposed to be blocking Neville; everyone will think I’m just showing off.” “OK Harry, play it your way! “EXPELLIARMUS”. shouted Neville. Harry flew up in the air and landed on his large foam cushion, slightly winded. “Neville!” Harry shouted. “That was so out of order!” he was shocked at his friend, but still he was laughing, this was a different side to Neville, Harry had never seen him act this way before, but he liked it. “Well done Neville, caught Harry unguarded there I see.” said Karis from across the classroom. “Harry, I’d watch out if I was you!” Draco threw Harry a grin. “Hurt did it Potter?” he shouted. “Not as much as I’m gonna hurt you Malfoy if you talk to me again!” retorted Harry. Karis shot Harry a frown, but at the corners of her mouth Harry noticed a small mischievous grin forming. Harry brushed himself down and quickly lifted his wand, Neville was totally unprepared. Harry shouted “IMPEDIMENTA” Neville froze like a statue, Harry released him after a few seconds and Neville fell back on his cushion. Harry was in a fit of hysterics, he didn’t realise how much he missed this. Harry looked over at Karis, she seemed to be playing it safe with Draco. He threw a stunning spell at her; she said “Protego” and blocked it. “Well done Draco, not fast enough though I’m afraid. Would you mind if I just walked around the class and checked on everyone to see how they are doing, seems to be fine at the moment but I just better make sure. You can team up with your friends over there.” Karis turned away and started to review the pairs of students in her class. Draco started to walk over to Crabbe and Goyle. Harry saw it as if in slow motion, Draco turned on his heel and swung his arm around and aimed his wand at Karis’ back. Harry’s heart started racing. “LOOK OUT” he shouted. A red light flew out of Draco’s wand, Harry watched in horror as it flew across the classroom. Everyone stopped what they were doing, Hermione screamed, Ron’s mouth was hanging open and his eyes were bulging, they resembled large beetles. Karis turned quickly, “Reflecto Accio” she shouted so fluently fast. A large shield appeared around her and it reflected Draco’s beam of light. It shot back towards him, now he had a look of terror in his eyes. Karis still had her wand raised. It was going to hit him, Harry felt a slight twinge of excitement, Draco was going to get hit by his own evil attempt to curse Karis. Karis however said a spell that Harry did not quite hear, the red beam of Draco’s hex had stopped in mid air, it started to crackle, then a shot of silver liquid rose out of her wand, and turned the spell into ice, levitating only two inches away from Draco’s stomach. Then gently it shattered into small pieces onto the floor and disappeared. Everyone in the class stayed silent. Harry felt his anger rise from the pit of his stomach, he was losing it, he knew it was wrong, but still he couldn’t help himself. Harry lifted his wand, and without another thought, he shouted “Stupefy” Draco was hit in the chest with Harry’s spell and fell back hard onto the cold classroom floor. Everyone in Gryffindor ran towards Harry and stood by his side as the Slytherin’s raised their wands. Staring at each-other with hatred so intense Harry felt like the war had already started, face to face, two sides, detesting one another, looking ready for battle. “LOWER YOUR WANDS THE LOT OF YOU” Karis shouted. Harry had never seen her angry before. “POTTER, TWENTY POINTS FROM GRYFFINDOR!” Harry put his head down, he felt deflated, but only momentarily. “MALFOY. FIFTY POINTS FROM SLYTHERIN!” she shouted. The look on the Slytherins faces made Harry feel better at once. “Why do I get fifty and Potter gets twenty!” spat Draco, scowling and red with anger. “Because, you tried to curse me while my back was turned and that is the most cowardly thing any one could do. I will be telling Professor Snape about this, I will also make sure you will be serving detention!” she turned to Harry. “And you shouldn’t have retaliated, it was under control!” “What he did was wrong.” shot Harry “I had to do something.” “You should of just watched me, you may have learnt something, but instead your temper got the better of you.” “You will learn Professor after a while, that Potter-here-always-likes-to-save-the-day.” Interrupted Millicent Bulstrode sarcastically. “Saving instead of disrupting I am more in favour for Miss Bulstrode, and I don’t recall asking for your opinion!” Karis then turned to the rest of the class. “Sit down all of you!” “Except you” she said, pointing to Draco. “Take this note to Professor Snape immediately and no dawdling, I have eyes everywhere!” Draco snatched the note out of her hand, and stormed out of the classroom, slamming the door behind him. “Right, homework! I want a two foot parchment essay on Defence in the Dark Ages. I believe its chapter five. To be in by next lesson, you have one week!” There were a few grumbles in the class. Harry however felt relieved; at least he didn’t have to do detention with Draco. “Don’t worry mate; I’ll get the twenty points back in Herbology.” said Neville quietly. Harry let out an appreciative smile and got down to reading chapter five. The sound of the end of class bell chimed and one by one they headed for their next lesson. Throughout the day there were many talks about what happened in Defence Against the Dark Arts with Draco and Professor Karis. Many patted Harry on the back for his Stupefy hex. But the main part of the conversations where about her conjured protection shield, Harry was also encapsulated by her power, the only other time he had seen a spell like that was last term at the Ministry of Magic in the Atrium, by no other than Lord Voldemort himself! Part 3. Ginny flung her arms around Harry as soon as he entered the Gryffindor Common Room, she had tears of happiness forming in her hazel eyes. Harry had no idea what it was about, but she was beaming at him, so excited in fact she found it hard to speak. “Harry, oh, Harry, congratulations, Oh we are SOOOOO going to win!” “Ginny, what the hell are you talking about?” replied Harry, looking confused. She grabbed Harry by the hand and led him to the Common Room notice board. There pinned on the corked frame was a note. To all Gryffindor Students I would like to remind you all that now term has started once again and we have Professor Albus Dumbledore re-instated as Headmaster. It is his wish that Quidditch will now resume as normal. May I congratulate Miss Ginny Weasley in her new role as beater, and welcome back Mr Harry Potter as seeker! I have also been asked by certain house elves of Hogwarts to advise you that any small knitted clothing found in the Gryffindor Common room will no longer be tolerated, and they will instigate a strike. So will the culprit please refrain from practising their needle work inside the school! Also, due to these difficult times, students are not allowed to wonder outside into school grounds after 7pm, this will change to 6pm when Winter approaches. May I welcome our new first years, and I expect you to all offer a helping hand in their settling in period. If you have any problems, please speak to one of your house prefects. Mr Ronald Weasley or Miss Hermione Granger, or alternatively, please come and see me. Last but not least, I am also DELIGHTED to announce that all Education decree’s instigated by Professor Dolores Umbridge throughout last year have been annulled. Yours sincerely Professor Minerva McGonnagall Divination Head of Gryffindor A large crowd of red and yellow had gathered at the notice board and were scanning the letter, Harry felt a lump form in his throat, and a wave of emotion engulf him. If Professor McGonnagall had walked into the Common Room at that precise moment, he would have kissed her! “You see Harry, you’re back, there will be no stopping us now, when are we going to practice?” asked Ginny “We will have to ask Angelina, but she is in her final year now and I imagine she’s really busy. I’m so pleased to be back in the team though Gin, it’s just cool to be apart of Quidditch and the DA.” said Harry beaming. “At least this start of term is going right, so far….” Ron came in and patted Harry on the shoulders “Well done mate, knew you would be back on the team. “ Hermione however had a deep frown on her face while reading the notice from McGonnagall. “Oh leave her.” said Ron, noticing Harry watching her. “She’s got the right hump about that, Oh but she’s happy for you though mate!” quickly correcting himself. “Yeah, well you have all that to contend with now Ron, good luck mate!” Harry chortled. Ron gave an amusing smirk to his friend. “Yeah, but she’s worth it.” “Yeah, she is.” replied Harry, with a warm smile. Hermione came storming over to where they were both standing. “I can’t believe that woman, how dare her! What’s wrong with what I did? I was only trying to help the poor House Elves, I think the slavery of them is wrong, I will continue with S.P.E.W. I don’t care what she says!” Hermione then walked off in a stupor and sat by the small lit fire. Ron looked at Harry with a helpless expression and said quietly. “Nah, I take it back, she’s a nightmare! A total loony and I have no idea what I’m letting myself in for!” Harry laughed out loud. “Like I said, Good luck mate!” They both approached Hermione and took residence in the empty padded chairs next to her, and all sat looking into the fire. Harry remembered the last time he gazed into this fire, he saw Sirius looking back at him. He shuddered at the memory, and tried desperately hard to push it to the back of his mind. |
Chapter 14 – The DA Harry, Ron and Hermione decided it was time that they held another meeting regarding the DA and the new arrangements. “Do you still have the coins?” enquired Hermione to Ron and Harry. “Yeah, lucky though, I nearly spent it in the holidays.” replied Ron. “I imagine everyone else kept theirs.” replied Harry. “Work your magic Hermione, let’s set up a meeting in the room of requirement. Quidditch practise isn’t starting for another week, there should be no excuses!” “No problem, what time?” “Tonight, at seven, I will get the Marauders Map out, to make sure we don’t get caught coming back.” “Better tell Karis.” replied Ron. “Yeah, no probs, I’ll go tell her now.” With that Harry left the room. Hermione turned to Ron. “I’m worried about Harry. He’s holding something back. I wish I knew what it was.” “You know what Hermione? I think your right. I can’t believe I’m agreeing with you!” he replied with a wry smile. “I wish I knew what was in the prophecy, we never was told what it said.” “It’s because no-one heard it, Neville broke it by accident.” replied Ron “Didn’t you hear Dumbledore in the meeting? He said that Voldemort probably took Mad Eye Moody because of the Prophecy, which means he must know what it said, or something about it at least.” “I never even thought of that. But then again You-know-who is a total crackpot, he is just desperate, he’s clutching at straws. “If that’s the case, then I fear for Alastor, if he has nothing to tell them, then he’s no better than dead. “ Ron looked at Hermione in submission; after all she had a point, a very good one indeed. “Whatever it is, it can’t be good. I just hope Karis can really pull this one off. Harry needs guidance. Dumbledore hardly looked at him once last year and now he brings in his Grand Daughter, probably the light of his life to help Harry, I still don’t get it.” replied Ron. Hermione nodded in full agreement. “Karis is cool, but I just can’t help but wonder what this is all about. I think Harry knows.” she replied. “Hermione, if he knew he would have told us.” “What if he did hear the prophecy when it smashed and he’s too scared to say anything?” said Hermione with her voice rising high with emotion. “He’s putting on a brave face I know it. We both know him better than anyone Ron, and well, I heard something when we were at Grimmauld Place but I haven’t told anyone.” Ron shot a look of expectancy at his Girlfriend. “What did you hear?” he nudged closer to her on the sofa, so there arms were touching. “You remember when we said Goodnight and left his room?” “Yeah.” Well I couldn’t sleep, so after about an hour I went downstairs to get a drink of water, I heard voices from the hallway. I heard Phineas Nigellus portrait tell Lupin that Harry was crying for Sirius in his sleep, I also heard him say that he heard Harry shouting, something about dying at the hand of the other. I don’t understand what that was about, but I’m scared for him.” Hermione slowly put her head down. Ron put his arm around her shoulders. “I didn’t want to leave him, but something told me to leave him alone that night, he needs time to grieve Hermione, we all loved Padfoot.” Ron took a deep breath and continued to speak. “I don’t know what I’d do if I didn’t have you, this is hard for us all I know, but you have made it easier for me just being here.” Hermione looked up at Ron with tears welling in her eyes, she felt overwhelmed with what Ron had just said, she felt exactly the same, Ron was a strength that she desperately needed to hold onto, they were strength for each-other. Gently she leaned in closer and they both shared their first long embracing kiss. Part 2 Harry approached the door to Karis’ classroom. He was about to knock when he heard voices. Quietly he put his ear to the door and tried to listen to what was being said, thinking that he could have really done with some extendable ears right about now. “I can’t believe he did that Karis, I am so sorry.” Harry recognised those dull tones as belonging to Professor Snape. “I know he has had it hard, he’s not really a bad kid.” “I know Severus, he’s confused. His Dad is in Azkaban, his Mother is a head case, who I’m pleased to say I only ever met the once, but what he did was still wrong.” replied Karis. “Yes it was inexcusable, and I will make sure he receives detention.” “OK, but...” Karis trailed off then continued. “Severus I am concerned about him and Harry, they hate each-other, I couldn’t just sense it, I could really see it. I think we may have trouble with those two.” “Well yes, Potter is unpredictable, much like his Father in that respect.” “Just because you didn’t like James, don’t take it out on Harry, he’s a great young man, he has a big heart and has been though so much, surely you realise that.” said Karis. Harry felt a warmth travel through his body; she was sticking up for him. He was seething however at Snape for talking untoward about his Father. “Well No Karis, I don’t. He has been through a lot but he brings it upon himself, he takes matters into his own hands without thinking of the consequences. He would have been killed if it wasn’t for the Order.” “I appreciate that but it’s not all his fault. If you had continued with the Occlumency and were more supportive towards him, he wouldn’t hate you so much, and you would both learn to get along.” “I will not argue with you over Potter, he has caused enough trouble, and I refuse to let him interfere with us.” All was silent for a few moments. Harry’s head was reeling, he felt sick inside. They must be a couple he thought. He was so mad at Karis, he felt like she had let him down. Talking about him behind his back to one of the people he hated the most. She was younger than him too, she didn’t look much older than 22 years old, what was she thinking, and what did Dumbledore think about this – does Dumbledore even know? These were just some of the questions Harry was tormenting himself with, while still leaning against the door straining to hear the rest of the conversation. “Nothing will ever jeopardise what we have Severus, nothing at all.” replied Karis. These last words she spoke rang in Harry’s head like church bells. He felt so angry; suddenly he swung on his heel and stormed back towards the Gryffindor Tower. He didn’t want to see her or talk to her, in fact he was disgusted by her - And he felt the one person he really started to care for, respect as a teacher and a good friend had betrayed him more than anyone. Harry entered the Gryffindor Common Room to find the Creevy Brothers, Seamus Finnigan, Dean Thomas and Neville Longbottom all sitting with Ron, Hermione and Ginny. The Patil twins were also hanging around. Suddenly Harry remembered why. The DA Meeting. Hermione had already done the protean charm on the galleon coins, and people were assembling together for the first lesson of the new term. “Are you alright Harry?” asked Ginny, noticing he was looking pale in the face and was carrying a defiant frown. “Uh… Yeah I’m fine. I’ll go get the map, and then we can head out.” replied Harry, while storming for the stairs that lead to the Male dormitories. C’mon Harry, we don’t have long, we are already late, what are you doing?” shouted Hermione from the stairway. Harry was sitting on his bed looking at his wand, lost in his thoughts. He was still reeling over what he heard. Why Snape? He kept thinking to himself. Anyone else would have been alright, but why him? Slowly they all made their way to the Room of Requirement, Harry keeping a close eye on the marauders map for signs of anyone anonymous approaching. Ron looked across at the map and noticed a name approaching nearby, a name that Harry had his eyes fixed on, yet he held a defiant frown and was starting to grip his wand until his knuckles turned white. “Harry, are you sure your alright?” asked Ron, looking at his friend with uncertainty. “Yeah, I’m fine.” replied Harry irritably. A swish of a crushed purple cloak could be heard and slowly Karis approached the awaiting crowd. With a large smile and eyes twinkling, she felt quite surprised at the number of students who were involved in this venture. “Hey Karis, oh, I mean Professor Karis.” stuttered Ron. “Yeah, wow Professor, what you did to Malfoy was awesome.” interrupted Seamus Finnigan, while looking at her with awe. “Well, he deserved it, but I don’t make a habit of it, and I would have done the same to any one of you, regardless of who it was.” replied Karis. Harry looked up at her; she stared straight in his eyes, and her expression changed very slightly. Karis felt that there was something on Harry’s mind, even though, she knew he wouldn’t tell her straight. “What’s the matter Harry?” she asked. “How did you know about the D.A. gathering, I didn’t get a chance to tell you.” retorted Harry with an unduly abruptness. “I have a galleon that Professor Dumbledore gave to me, to make sure you didn’t try sneaking off without me knowing, he thought it best.” replied Karis. “Good job he did too, because Harry, you didn’t tell me!” Hermione and Ron exchanged looks, as they believed that was his mission earlier. “But surely Harry that is not all that is on your mind, please share!” said Karis. “Well, I just wondering where you learnt that shielding spell, I remembered afterwards that as I saw Voldemort do it last year, then maybe your not telling us everything. After all you seem to enjoy the presence of a once Death Eater.” There were a few loud gasps and a quiet muttering in the DA crowd. Hermione was gaping at Harry in amazement; Ron was shaking his head and started to turn pink in the face. Ginny however out of shock kicked Harry in the shin. “Ouch, Gin, what are you playing at?” “I could ask you the same question!” she retorted. Karis however just continued staring at Harry, to the point where he started to feel uncomfortable and albeit would he want to admit it to himself, rather guilty. “It’s not what you think!” she whispered to him, then she turned away to look at the others, who all felt rather uneasy. “Right, well I guess you all know how to enter the room. Harry, would you like to go first?” gestured Karis. “Harry, hello, would you like to go first?” she repeated. “Uh, yeah, sorry.” stumbled Harry awkwardly, he seemed to be in a daze. Karis had thrown him completely off-guard, he felt silly about his abrupt behaviour with her. “Very well then, let’s go!” replied Karis. One by one they strode three times by the hidden door and entered. |
Part 3 “Now, I understand Harry here has been teaching you all very well over the last year, and so I would like to see what you have been practicing.” said Karis, eyeing the class. “So what have you been doing exactly?” “Well Professor, we have all learnt the Patronus charm.” said Neville, beaming from ear to ear. “Really? Well, grab a partner then and show me what you can do.” replied Karis. “Would you like to partner with me Harry?” Harry felt terrible; he couldn’t look her in the eye. “Yeah, alright.” he replied quickly. “Excellent, well I will go grab the cushions, I had no idea this was how you practised, I always find that duelling is always the best form of learning, you need to put it into practise!” said Karis, smiling at Harry. “I just hope you don’t find my classes boring now!” she giggled and walked to the cushion mound. Hermione quickly strode up to Harry. “What was that all about outside?” “Nothing, doesn’t matter!” “Yes it does, what did you hear, what are you not telling me and Ron!” she prodded him in the side. “I…nothing, quick she’s coming.” Hermione let out a long exasperated sigh, and quickly rejoined Ron. “Right then Harry, show me your Patronus.” “OK, Hang on, just got to think of something happy, find that quite hard sometimes after some of the things I’ve seen and heard!” “Understandably so Harry, take your time!” Karis overlooked Harry’s second dig of the day towards her. “EXPECTO PATRONUM” he shouted. The tip of his wand came alight; it was so bright it filled the whole room. There standing in the middle was a beautiful stag, it nodded to Karis and then at Harry, they nodded back politely and as quickly as it came, it had disappeared. Everyone started clapping, including Karis. “Well done Harry, well done!” she praised “Now, who wants to see mine?” asked Karis. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at Karis with excitement, especially Harry, he was intrigued. She stood there with her eyes closed, thinking of her happiest memory. She held up her wand, still with a wide smile on her face and said clearly “EXPECTO PATRONUM” From the tip of her wand came a bright white light, there seemed to be waves, they were so high, trailing through the centre of the room, and suddenly with a huge leap came the most beautiful bright dolphin. It jumped up from the waves and swan straight past Hermione’s head. She was watching in awe, then as fast as it arrived like Harry’s stag, it disappeared. Everyone started clapping, Harry for a split second forgot about his grievances, and saluted her on the most amazing patronus he had ever seen. “That was so cool Karis!” said Ron, with amazement. “Well thank you Ron.” she replied, beaming. “I am very pleased she chose me, as Dolphins are the sign of peace, love and tranquillity, I am very honoured to have her.” “You mean, our patronus chooses us?” asked Luna “Yes Luna, they are a guide, once they walked, or in my case, swam, this plane many years before us, they are like guardian angels. Some witches and wizards oppose the idea, but I like to believe it, because it’s gives me a sign of hope.” “I know why mine chose me.” said Harry, more thinking to himself but he said it out loud nonetheless. “Me too Harry, I knew as soon as I saw your Stag. I saw him in pure form once, many years ago when I was a child.” “You knew my Father?” asked Harry incredulously, his eyes open wide. “Yes, but we will talk about that another day.” she winked at Harry and smiled, then turned to the rest of the class. “Right, well I don’t think I need to be here, you all seem to be doing very well, so I will leave Harry here to continue with the training. Remember, not long after 8pm please, we don’t want you losing any more points! Keep your eyes and ears open, and please remember to keep this strictly between us!” She politely bowed to Harry and the rest of the class, and then turned and excited the Room of Requirement. Part 4 “Well that went well.” said Neville with excitement. “Did you see my Patronus Ginny?” “Yeah, it was great, mine was alright, was a bit wispy though, still not getting a proper form!” “Ah, it will come with time, you’ll just have to keep practising.” “Yeah, maybe we can practice together sometime?” Neville looked taken aback at Ginny’s invitation. “Uh, yeah..sure Gin, that would be cool.” “Right well I am off to bed – Thanks Harry that was great.” said Ginny, sticking her thumb up. Harry shot her a thankful nod. Neville yawned. “Yeah, see you lads later, I’m off too.” he gestured to Ron and Harry. They all said goodnight. Hermione waited until it was empty. “Now, tell us what the hell is going on.” she said, with determination in her voice. She grabbed Harry by the arm and sat down next to him on the over filled sofa in the Gryffindor Common Room. The fire was flickering lightly, projecting shadows of flames on the walls around them. It was late and everyone had now retired to their dormitories. Except for Harry, Ron and Hermione. They were determined to find out why Harry was so rude to Karis, especially considering they had a trusting and blossoming friendship on the horizon. For Hermione and Ron it didn’t make sense, moreover, they wanted to know what he meant. “I told you… it’s nothing.” replied Harry, keeping his head down, unable to look them both in the eye. “Well, sorry Harry but it don’t look like that to us.” said Ron, shaking his head. “Wow, can see you two are getting on well, your actually taking sides with Hermione these days Ron.” mocked Harry. They smiled at his enthusiasm to change the subject, but to no avail were they going to allow him the pleasure to push them away once again. “You heard what Dumbledore said, so did me and Ron.” stated Hermione. “We know that the Order know about the Prophecy’s containment, because why else would Voldemort take Alastor? You know too Harry and you’re not telling us!” Harry looked up at her momentarily in surprise. She could see she hit a raw nerve. “I don’t know what you’re talking about Hermione.” he shot back. “Ah, sorry Harry, but we think you do, and we want to know. We are in this together, and after everything we have been through, don’t do this to us, for Merlin’s sake Harry stop pushing us away!” said Ron, with a maturity of seriousness that stunned Harry. Harry put his head down again, he knew he couldn’t steer clear of it anymore, they wanted to know and after everything they had been through, he owed them his honesty, but he knew it would hurt them both, but if they wanted the truth, then so be it! “I think you better both sit down.” said Harry. “I am sitting down.” replied Hermione. “It’s just….. well, this is going to be very difficult, and whatever you do, please try to understand that I am OK, I’ve come to terms with it and I expect you to as well!” Ron started to look incredibly concerned and quickly sat in the chair opposite the sofa. Ron took a deep breath and smiled at Hermione, following it with a wink. He looked at his best friend and nodded in the way he always did when there was something on his mind, the nod of understanding and prolonged friendship that all three of them had always endured since the tender age of eleven. “OK Harry, tell us.” said Ron with rising confidence. “Tell us everything!” |
Chapter 15 – Understanding Harry looked at his friends with admiration. He had no idea what he would ever do without them both; they were a rock for him to lean on whenever he lost his footing. “I know what the prophecy said.” Harry said quickly. Hermione and Ron’s eyes both lit up for a second, and then quickly they regained their worried expressions. Hermione and Ron sat there, awaiting Harry to continue. “Right, well I didn’t hear the Prophecy when it smashed because of the commotion, but Dumbledore was with the seer when the prophecy was relayed. He managed to remember it word for word and he told me. Well, he showed me, through his pensieve.” “When was this?” enquired Ron, looking surprised. “In his office after the Department of Mysteries, when you were taken to the hospital wing. I was sent back to Dumbledore’s office via a portkey.” “What did it say Harry?” asked Hermione in no more than a whisper, while holding her breath and clutching her hands tight, afraid of what may be coming next. “You want it word for word do you?” mocked Harry. “Yes, and don’t joke, I want to know…. Sorry.” She looked up at Ron. “We want to know, word for word!” she replied, throwing her boyfriend a smile. Harry closed his eyes and concentrated, he wanted to make sure he was absolutely sure of how he was going to deal with this. “Ok. Firstly let me explain what happened.” Harry went on to tell Ron and Hermione that Albus had gone to a small room above the Hogs Head pub in Hogsmeade to interview a lady for the new position in Divination. He was told that she was the Grand daughter of a renowned and respected seer, and that this woman also had the gift of sight. “That woman is Professor Sybil Trelawney.” He continued. “Albus believed she was a fake and was about to leave the room when Trelawney spoke the prophecy.” Ron looked stunned. “You mean she isn’t a fake?” “No Ron, but she can’t see at any moment, it’s just sprung upon her, like in the third year when she warned me about Sirius coming. She was right then!” “OK, Harry carry on.” spoke Hermione, getting agitated. “The prophecy is this.” He coughed to clear his throat and again closed his eyes; he didn’t want to see Ron and Hermione’s face once he had finished announcing his foretold destiny. “The One with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches… born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies… and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not…and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives… the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies…” Harry continued to keep his eyes closed; all was silent in the room. That was until he heard Hermione. She was trying to be so strong, but Harry knew she was crumbling, the wall that she always formed to reflect any false hope or negativity was falling away. He felt a movement coming from across the room; Harry looked up and sees Ron gently patting Hermione on the shoulder. She was now crying hard and Harry quickly got up from the sofa and bought her back a tissue. “Oh…oh Harry, dat is ba..baad. Wh..wh..why didn’t yo..you tell..us earlier?” she sobbed. “Because I didn’t want you getting all worked up like you are now Hermione. After all, it just means I have to train. I have beaten him before I can do it again!” Ron looked up at Harry. He noticed that Ron was also glassy eyed, but it was Ron who was keeping it together for Hermione as Harry was shaking and his voice started to tremble. “Harry, I think I know what that meant.” said Ron. This made Harry smile. Hermione wiped her eyes and pulled herself together. “I know what it means.” she stated. “It means that Harry and Voldemort have to go head to head and Harry is the only one who can kill him, but one cannot live without the other. So either way, your both going to die.” “Not necessarily Hermione.” Cut in Harry. “Dumbledore said that I have to kill Voldemort to survive, I am the only one who can kill him, that’s all it means.” “Are you sure Harry?” “That’s what Dumbledore said. I asked him if it meant that one of us has got to kill the other one in the end? And he said Yes!” “I don’t know Harry, what if it means you have to kill each-other for this all to end?” asked Ron. “No, I’m the one with the scar, this curse. If I kill Voldemort it will be over, all over.” “And if he kills you?” asked Ron Harry put his head down. “Then I would have failed.” Hermione stood up from the sofa and swayed into Ron who steadied her with his comforting arms. She closed her arms around Harry and Ron’s necks, and they stood there in one big warm embrace. While still holding them both, Hermione spoke. “Whatever it means Harry, Ron and I will be here with you, no matter what. That prophecy is just the beginning. You will train, you will work hard and we will be with you every step of the way. Like Ron said, after everything we have been through together, I now know that this is the reason why. It’s not just your destiny Harry, it’s ours too.” Harry’s heart melted at these spoken words and he couldn’t help but feel emotional, he rested his head on Hermione’s shoulder and sobbed quietly. Ron looked up into the eyes of his Girlfriend, and at that moment, not only did he feel that she was absolutely right, but he realised for the first time that he was in-love with her, and right then in that special moment, he felt that everything for the first time in his life, finally made sense. Part 2 Harry pulled himself together and all three of them sat down on the over filled sofa, and they all started to stare into the fire. “Harry?” said Hermione in a questioning manner. “Yeah?” “You still haven’t told us why you were so mad at Karis earlier.” “Your right, I haven’t.” Hermione smiled. “Well, why? Tell us, it can’t be as bad as the prophecy surely!” Harry kept staring into the flickering flames while he spoke. “I overheard a conversation between her and Snape. She was sticking up for me as Snape was being his usual self and badmouthing my Dad.” “You’re joking!” said an exasperated Ron. “No, wish I was. Anyway, I don’t know what is going on between them but I got the impression they were together.” “You mean together in, as a couple?” enquired Hermione. Harry nodded. “But I think I may have been wrong, there’s a lot more to this than meets the eye. I don’t know what to think anymore.” Hermione put her hand on Harry’s and squeezed it tight. “Karis is great, I can’t see her wanting to jeopardise anything here, I see the way she is with you Harry, she really cares you know!” replied Ron “I know she does. But I’m finding that difficult too.” “Why?” asked Ron “Because I really like her, but I hardly know her, it’s just difficult. She is keeping things from me too, she can look at anything inside my mind, yet she chooses to keep herself distant, I have no idea what her story is.” “To be honest Harry that is none of your business.” replied Hermione. Harry turned away from the fire and looked at Hermione. “I know.” he muttered and turned away again. Ron had a smirk form across his face. “What do you mean, you Like her?” “Oh shut up Ron.” shot Hermione Harry smiled. “I think she’s special Ron, she has a great energy. I really respect her.” “Until you overheard the conversation with Snape?” asked Hermione “Well, no, I didn’t know what to think about that, but something tells me I’m going to find out, and hopefully, that time will be soon.” |
Chapter 16 – Mad Eye Moody It was dark, cold and all that could be heard was the dripping of water from the roof onto the stone floor within the derelict building. Alastor couldn’t make out where he was. He had been stunned in a fight with 12 Death eaters on his way home. He tried to protect himself, and yet there were too many for him to ward off alone. Thank fully he had managed to conceal his magical eye during the battle and hid it in his oversized brown coat, just before they stunned him into silence and darkness. He woke up here, there were bars facing him and while he breathed he could make out the cold air coming from his mouth and nose, as if he was smoking a muggle cigar which he had tried many years ago when he was 17. All over his body he ached, his head, torso, arms and legs felt sore. He had cuts on his face and arms where he had fallen, and this was also due to two death eaters, who had tried to torture him upon the Dark Lord’s orders, to find out the full containment of the Prophecy, foretold by Sybill Trelawney. “Tell us you old fool, tell us or you will suffer something so formidable, you won't remember your name come tomorrow.” came the harsh voice of Rookwood. The man that Alastor fought in the Department of Mysteries only a couple of months ago, and the monster who nearly choked Harry to death. “I don’t know what it is you need to know, the Prophecy has been destroyed.” He shot back, weak and exhausted from this horrific ordeal. The second Death eater kicked Alastor in the stomach, making him wince and bowl over in pain. All the while holding a wand to his neck. “You lie!” he snarled. The large iron door slowly creaked, and a chill entered the room. Alastor started to shake but made a mental note to keep himself under control. “Move over Lucius. Let me have a try.” Lucius Malfoy bowed down low. “Yes Master, please do. We cannot get him to speak my lord.” “Useless, the pair of you. Get out of my way, leave us.” shot Voldemort to his loyal servants. Slowly they both scrambled out the door and quickly closed it behind. Leaving Mad Eye Moody and Voldemort alone. “We meet again Moody, I’m surprised your not dead yet, but then again been hiding behind dear Albus no doubt, and protecting that brat Potter. Well your time has come now Alastor, to tell me what I want to know.” “NEVER.” spat Alastor. “I will never tell you. I would rather die then become a slave unto you. You make me sick. You should have stayed a parasite!” Voldemort let out a loud terrifying laugh, before holding up his wand. “Crucio.” Alastor screamed in pain and writhed on the floor. It felt like every bone in his body was on fire. In the background all he could hear above his own screams was the high-pitched laughter of Lord Voldemort. Rejoicing in his right to will pain and suffering on this weak old man. Slowly the pain resided and Alastor lay motionless on the stone floor, gasping for breath. “Now, you WILL tell me what it is I wish to know Mad-Eye, or I will let that curse you despise so much last a little longer next time.” “You can curse me all you wish Voldemort, but I will never bow down to you, I will not shame myself and destroy everything I worked for, not for a brat like you.” “A brat? Umm, yes, I was wasn’t I. Tom Riddle is dead Alastor, I killed him a long time ago.” “Potter will kill you, you know!” Once again Voldemort let out a shriek that made the walls shake. His red eyes bearing in on Alastor like radar beams about to strike. “Fool. A boy of sixteen could never beat me! Looks like your friend Albus has been planting false hopes and dreams into your tired old little brain. Potter will not reach his next Birthday that I can assure you!” “You said that before, when he was one years old, you tried to kill him and yet it was your downfall – you are weak, you always have been.” “Weak I hear you say. Well we will see about that!” “Crucio.” “Ahhhhh” was all that could be heard around the cell, the screams of agony that this chamber had grown accustomed too, many times before. * Harry was sweating; he was holding his head in pain, screaming in his sleep for release. “GET KARIS.” screamed Hermione, while taking the stairs two at a time towards the male Dormitories. “GET HER NOW RON.” she bellowed. Ron jumped up, with Neville and Seamus by his side, looking frantic at each-other. Quickly they ran down the stairs and out of the Gryffindor Common Room. As fast as their legs could carry them they sprinted down the long halls towards the Professor dormitories on the fourth floor. They reached the second floor when they saw Professor Snape doing his last evening duties before retiring to bed. Severus looked up and saw three tall bodies running towards him. “Professor, we need Karis now, it’s Harry.” said Ron, puffing in exhaustion. “Come with me.” He replied without further questioning and together the four of them went to collect her. However, before Snape even opened the door to the Professor apartments Karis was already dressed and ran straight into them. She looked frantically at Severus and then at Ron. “He needs you Karis.” said Ron in panic. “I know. Lets go.” And as fast as they could, they ran together towards the Gryffindor tower. They entered and Karis took the dormitory stairs three at a time, ripping the bottom of her purple crushed velvet gown. Severus was closely behind with Ron, Neville and Seamus closing in. Karis looked down at Harry and could see he was still dreaming, sweating and talking in his sleep, holding his head. She could see he was in much discomfort, especially when he let out a scream and started to convulse violently on the bed. Hermione was crying and Ron was white with fright. Karis leant over him and was about to put her hand on his head when Severus grabbed her and pulled her back. “You can’t Karis, he will know.” “I don’t have a choice Severus, he is going to find out eventually anyway. Death eater’s children go to this school – you knew this was going to be a risk.” “If you do this now Karis it is over for the both of us.” “My job is to help Harry, he’s not pulling out of this one, he is in too deep, I have to get him out.” Severus looked at Harry with a saddened expression. Ron noticed this too, he couldn’t believe however he was going to prevent Karis from helping him. “FOR MERLINS SAKE, WILL YOU DO SOMETHING!” bellowed Ron. Karis looked up at Ron shocked, but it made her come to her senses. “Severus. You have to let me go.” Snape looked up at her, his eyes were beady and his lip was a quiver, he couldn’t bear it any longer, and stormed out of the dormitory. Karis walked towards Harry, she leant over him and put her hand on Harry’s head, slowly she closed her eyes and concentrated, eventually entering onto the hidden depths of Harry’s intruded mind. * “You see, you cannot beat me Alastor, you are the weak one.” said Voldemort, laughing at the sight of Alastor arching in pain on the floor. “You have no idea of what I am capable of.” “YOU ARE GOING TO HAVE TO KILL ME VOLDEMORT.” “DO NOT SPEAK MY NAME; YOU ARE NOT WORTHY YOU FILTH.” Suddenly Voldemort stopped. Alastor was still trying to catch his breath when he saw Voldemort start to sway; it was as if he was losing his balance. Voldemort clutched his head. “NO, No, it can’t be.” He was muttering while shaking his head violently. Karis was delving into his mind, she was using Harry as a link to disconnect them both. Harry had sunk into Voldemorts mind in his sleep without realising and couldn’t escape, he had gone one step too far and only Karis could pull him out. “But….., but your dead.” Voldemort mumbled. While clutching his head in pain. “GET OUT.” she bellowed at him, her eyes burning into his red eyes, like fire. Karis used all of her strength to break the connection between Harry and him, but she was finding it difficult as it was Harry who made the connection in the first place. “My death eaters killed you, you cannot be. No, you cannot be.” he cried. “They thought they killed me, but like you, I escaped them, like you, they were weak.” “You lie!....... I have been betrayed.” “No lies. The deatheater who killed me thought he had done so, I have a powerful gift you know. Now get out and leave Harry alone.” Voldemort started laughing. To Alastor he looked completely mad, talking to himself and laughing while clutching his head. He had no idea what to think. The link was dwindling, Karis could see Harry between herself and Voldemort, he was growing stronger. She couldn’t comprehend the pain he must be feeling, but he was fighting. For a split second she felt so proud of him. “Leave Harry alone Tom, or I will kill you!” she spat like venom. “Karis.” she heard a distant cry. “Karis get out.” But she was still delving into the red eyes, that was until she saw one brick fall, followed then by another. Two had landed on the floor in front of her; she turned and witnessed Alastor looking aghast in a cell. But it was too late, the connection was broken and as she regained her own consciousness, she fell hard to the floor in a heap in the boys dormitories, and Harry, she had noticed had fallen right beside her. She quickly reached out for his hand and grabbed it when suddenly to them both everything turned black, and all that remained for the pair of them was still dark silence. |
post more plz |
Part 2 Karis felt it first, the gathering of people around her. She was comfortable, and realised she wasn’t on the floor anymore, but in a bed. The presence she felt around her was one of warmth and love. Slowly she fluttered her eyes open. Looking down at her was her Grand Father, Albus Dumbledore. He carried a look of concern, and his once sparkling blue eyes were now reflecting a dull grey. “Good to see you’re back sweetheart.” He said, smiling down at her. “How’s Harry, I saw Moody, in a cell, poor Harry, where is he.” she stuttered. “Shhhhh, calm down, Harry is going to be fine.” She closed her eyes again, as one tear escaped and trickled down her cheek. “Karis.” came the voice of Severus Snape. She opened her teary eyes and he motioned towards her and took her by the hand. Slowly she sat up and he wrapped his arms around her and embraced her softly. She peered over to her left and saw that Harry was lying still in the bed beside her. Madame Pomfrey was dabbing his head with a wet flannel. “Is he going to be alright?” asked Karis to the school nurse. “Yes, he will have a headache I can guarantee that my dear, but he will pull through.” Severus let go of Karis and she turned to her Grand Father. “He knows I’m alive, I couldn’t stop him from seeing me or feeling my presence.” “I gathered as much, especially when Severus here told me what you did, but I would have done the same.” Albus started pacing beside her bed, deep in thought. His expression could tell a thousand words, yet somehow Karis could not interpret one of them. “He was in a bad way, I couldn’t leave him.” she said, trying to justify her actions further. Severus turned away to face the window, when quietly he started to speak. “He knows about me then I take it.” “No, I told him I made his Death eater think I was dead, I feel we may have got away with it.” “I guess I’ll find out soon enough.” He muttered under his breath. Karis looked over at Harry. To her he looked so young and yet so worn and tired. She smiled to herself, remembering that Harry had fought so hard in separating his thoughts; he had managed to disconnect himself and Karis. She started to feel that the occlumency lessons they shared were now starting to pay off. She was proud of him, because it was through her guidance and one of the Order that he was now growing incredibly strong. She looked away from Harry and stared at the back of Snape, he was still looking out the window, staring at the grounds, lost in his own thoughts. “Severus, as much as it distastes you as to why I’m here, you can’t keep trying to save me, I’m not a child anymore!” Severus stared her in the eye, but threw her a scowl. “I never said you were, I just want you to realise the danger you are in!” Albus coughed as a way of interference. “Karis is fully aware of her position Severus, but she is right, her job is to help and train Harry, by whatever means possible. We need you to respect that.” Severus stayed quiet and continued to stare out of the window. “Of course.” He replied and then turned and left the hospital wing. Karis lied back down on her bed, as she was still feeling a little woozy from the earlier ordeal. “I will leave you to rest now, but call me if you need anything.” said Albus, throwing her a warm smile. “Stop fussing, I’ll be fine.” Albus left the Hospital wing seconds later. Karis rolled over onto her left side, and felt delighted all at once, to see two large emerald green eyes smiling back at her. Part 3 “Hey Harry, welcome back. How are you feeling?” asked Karis softly. “I have a migraine from hell but other than that I think I’m alright.” He replied, patting down his body to make sure everything was still intact. Karis laughed at his repartee, suddenly feeling better herself at his woken presence. Karis continued to stare at Harry, she could see he was starting to feel a little uncomfortable but she ignored him. Harry pretended to be busy, by sitting up and plumping his pillows and straightening out his blanket. “Harry.” said Karis in a questioning tone. “Yes Karis?” He turned to look at her again. “I am really proud of what you did, disconnecting me like that. You showed a great will of power, I think Voldemort was a little surprised too.” Harry put his head down; he almost forgot about what happened, like he tried to push it to the back of his mind, as if it was all just a dream. “Yeah, it was hard. I guess the lessons we are having are finally paying off ay!” Karis nodded in agreement. “Look, I know it is probably difficult for you right now, but I need you to tell me what you saw. it’s important Harry!” “Yeah, alright.” he said exasperatedly, wanting to rest before he went into details, but knew it was now his duty to tell her everything, it was after all their responsibility. “I saw Mad-Eye Moody in a cell, with Rookwood and Malfoy. They were beating him, trying to get him to talk about the prophecy. This can only mean one thing!” his anger started to rise and he balled his fist and punched his opposite palm. “They have escaped from Azkaban!” Karis sighed loudly, “Of course, now I know why Albus was so concerned here earlier, I knew there was something incredibly wrong!” she said, looking more worried than ever. “Sorry Harry, carry on, what else did you see? Well they failed in getting Alastor to talk, so Voldemort came in and took over. He used the cruatius curse twice and each time I….” “It’s alright Harry, they can’t hurt you now.” Karis eyed him contentedly, helping him to continue. “I….felt it, as if it was me.” Harry found these last words difficult. He could only imagine the pain that Alastor was going through, he felt like he had failed him in someway in not being able to prevent it. “That’s good though Harry, because it means you were still you even though you were inside his thoughts and his mind, it means you are taking the first steps into beating him. He will now find it very hard to manipulate you like before. But I need you to tell me how you did it – how did you enter his mind?” Harry looked out the window, losing himself deep in thought; there were a few moments of silence, until Harry finally answered. “I thought of Alastor and what he was going through, I thought of Voldemort and wondered where he was. It was Ron and Hermione who helped me.” “In what way?” “I told them about the prophecy; they took it rather well considering there best friend will eventually become a murderer.” “You can’t think like that Harry, you must kill Voldemort in the end but it will be for the right reasons. I know murder is never good but some good will come out of it, you must believe that.” Harry smiled and faced Karis. “I know, that’s kinda what Hermione said in her own way.” “You love her very much don’t you!” “Not in that way.” Harry replied quickly. “She’s Ron’s girl, she always was. But yes I love her like a sister, and Ron like a best mate, because he is.” replied Harry, thinking fondly of both his best friends, and then continued. “When it comes to the happiness of the people who are dear to me, I never hesitate to do whatever it takes, even when I have to run very serious risks.” “Those are wise words Harry, you have been hanging around my Grand Father for way too long.” laughed Karis. “No, it wasn’t Albus who taught me that Karis. It was you!” Karis turned away from Harry, she felt a pang of emotion engulf her and willed herself not to show any form of weakness in front of him. After all, she was here to help Harry. She had begged her Grand Father to finally become apart of the Order so she could help him in his occlumency training after she had received the note from Severus, explaining his actions as to why he will not teach ‘That Potter Boy’ anymore. She felt for him and knew he needed her help, especially after the way Albus spoke so highly of Harry when he apparated to her 3 months ago, when the Ministry tried to arrest him. Now, having got to know Harry well, she see something familiar about his will and persistence, at the age of sixteen she had the same qualities, but the reason why, she could not relay, she found it difficult to open up to anyone, but slowly and gradually she felt that maybe soon, she might have to. “What are you thinking about?” asked Harry, looking questionably at her. “Oh.., Was just thinking about Alastor.” she felt guilty for lying, even though she was highly concerned for Mad-Eye Moody. “He stuck up for me you know!” said Harry with a wave of sadness clouding his tired reflection. “He told Voldemort he would rather die than betray Albus and the Order.” Harry turned to look out the window again to hide his emotions; even though he now had a lump form in his throat and felt his chest start to tighten, all the while hoping that Karis would not ask him another question because he dared not speak. She got up from her bed and went over and sat by Harry’s side, he moved up a little so she had plenty of room. He however did not look at her. Gently she put her right hand on his head and started stroking his hair. “Do you remember me telling you that I knew your Father?” Harry turned round quickly, nearly spraining his neck in the process. Staring up at her with his large green eyes, wide and expecting. “Yeah, you did, how did you know him?” Karis smiled. “Well, I was six when I first met him. My Father was on business and my Mother was poorly so Albus said he would look after me for a few days. Of course he was in the Order and Voldemort was at full strength. My Mother didn’t want me playing outside but while she was ill in bed, I of course disobeyed. So she thought it best I come to Hogwarts where my Grand Father could keep an eye on me.” Harry let out a small chuckle, trying to visualize a disobedient six year old Karis, with her large brown eyes and long wavy hair. “Anyway I met the whole Order. They spoilt me rotten, giving me sweets and throwing me around and keeping me amused. James and Sirius took me under their wing, as did Lily, your Mother.” Karis said this last sentence with a compassionate nod. Harry’s face was full of belonging, he loved where he was right now, listening to a new tale about Sirius and his parents. “One day I was lonely, I started to cry because I missed my parents. For the record, My Father was the high administrator for the Order of Merlin, a much respected Man. My mother was always quite poorly after I was born, she had many problems through pregnancy and childbirth, we both nearly died, but thankfully we pulled through.” “Wow” replied Harry with concern. “You nearly died?” “Yeah, we both did, but Madame Pomfrey managed to apparate my Mother here to Hogwarts just in time after she received a distress call from our owl, Moggins. I was actually born here in Hogwarts.” Harry smiled and waited for her to continue her story. “Anyway, one day like I said I was lonely and upset. Your Father picked me up and cuddled me, told me I was to be a brave little girl and that he would show me a secret. Sirius was there too and told James to stop being silly and that he was to under no circumstances show me how to work the marauders map!” Harry burst out laughing, as did Karis at the happy memory. “But you were six, how would you know how to work the map?” asked Harry, still laughing. “Yeah I know, looking back I don’t think Sirius really understood kids too well.” she chuckled. “What happened after that?” asked Harry with expectancy. “Right there before my very eyes James turned into a beautiful Stag. I was in awe, shocked too, but in awe nonetheless. Sirius found this amusing and then decided it would be fun to turn into a black shabby looking dog. As you can imagine it made my day, I was six and believed I had a dog and a stag for pets. The really cool thing about it too is that I knew it was a secret, even at six years old I knew instinctively not to tell a single soul what James and Sirius could do.” “Sounds like they really cared for you Karis.” said Harry, beaming at her. “Yes, they did. I wish I got to know them better. All I have of your family Harry are wonderful happy memories. Especially the one when I noticed a small rounded swell on Lily’s belly.” Harry’s eyes widened further in surprise. “Yep, that’s right Harry, I remember when Lily told me she was having a baby, I was so excited. I remember asking her if I could hold it when it was born.” “And did you?” asked Harry, looking incredulous. “Yes I did, when that baby was born I was one of the first in line to hold it. I was still only six and nearly dropped you on your head! I remember that much; I have never seen my Grand Father move so quick across the room.” Harry was highly amused but stunned at what Karis was telling him. All he kept thinking about was what she had said about his parents and Sirius, taking her under their wing, they recognised too that she was special. He now knew why he felt a connection with her; he had already met her before. Even though he was too young to remember, there paths had crossed, she had watched him grow gradually inside his mothers womb, and she was one of the first to hold him when he entered this world. Harry looked Karis in the eye for the first time since he overheard her conversation with Snape before the first DA meeting. She smiled back at him while still stroking his hair. “Thank you.” He whispered. “Your welcome.” she replied smiling. Now get some rest, you have a Quidditch match tomorrow and you are going to win aren’t you Harry!” “You betcha, I’ll win it for you, big sis! He replied in a mocking tone. Don’t go saying things like that Harry, you will have me getting all emotional and well, that’s just ugly! But if you do win, I may just show you how to conjure that protection shield!” she shot a wink at him, and patted him on the shoulder. “I’m off now, I feel better, so young man I will see you tomorrow!” “Bye Karis, and thanks again.” replied Harry, his eyes still alight with joy. “Goodnight Harry.” Karis turned and left the hospital wing, she felt a weight had been lifted from her shoulders, but only momentarily. There were still many things that Harry did not know, but right now, what he did know was enough. Harry lied on his back staring up at the ceiling, mulling over what she had told him. He was so happy that they cared for Karis; he really wished he could remember them. That was until he realised that she had not mentioned Severus Snape once in her happy reminiscence. |
Part 4 Karis strode as fast as she could to her Grand Father’s office. She was angry that Albus and Severus never told her about the attack on Azkaban, or whether there even was one. Karis had to make sure that Malfoy and Rookwood had escaped, because if they had not, then Voldemort would have succeeded in manipulating Harry again, and that was the thing she was dreading the most. “Fizzy Wobbler”. Suddenly the gargoyles moved and the winding staircase rotated. She didn’t even knock on the entrance door, she just threw the door open. “Ah, I thought I told you to rest Karis!” exclaimed Albus as she approached him. “I’m fine, so is Harry, he is awake and I have found out something very interesting and want to know why you didn’t tell me!” she shot in agitation. Albus looked up from his desk, surveying her with a surprised frown “Let me guess – Azkaban?” “Got it in one, Malfoy and Rookwood are with Voldemort as we speak. What happened?” Albus gestured for Karis to sit down in the chair opposite; he looked tired and slowly took off his glasses and wiped them on a cloth, while pacing the floor. “You know the situation we have here Karis, the one with Severus!” “Yes, he is putting himself at great risk and still trying to protect me in the process, he needs to focus, I don’t need saving, I’m a big girl now!” “Yes, well he cares for you; he has done for a long time.” “I know.” she replied, putting her head down, feeling shameful at her hurtful remarks. “It’s just I have to watch out for Harry, please tell me what happened!” “Very well, I will tell you everything, but please do not let anyone else know, only members of the Order are aware, Harry, Ron and Hermione must not know about this!” “About what?” “At exactly seven o clock last night Severus had a calling….. The calling!” He eyed her carefully to make sure she understood what he meant. Karis nodded. “The dark mark!” “Yes. He had to leave. He was given a mission for the evening. To make a polyjuice potion in the form of me. Voldemort highly appreciates Severus, as he has a direct link to me and the Order, he doesn’t know however that Severus is on our side as a spy, and that is how it has to remain.” “Yes, of course! she stated in surprise. “Give the polyjuice potion of Albus Dumbledore to an imprisoned Death eater, the ministry wouldn’t batter an eyelid. Who was the other poor culprit?” “Kingsley.” replied Albus. “Right, so Severus had ready made polyjuice potion, got hair from you and Kingsley and fed it to Malfoy and Rookwood. Hang on….., Kingsley’s bald!” “It doesn’t have to be hair just from the head Karis. And yes, I’m afraid that is what happened.” Albus was still pacing. “Eww, I don’t think I wanna know!” replied Karis, screwing up her nose. She was however inside deeply upset, she was so angry at Severus, but she knew he didn’t have a choice. He still had to take orders from Voldemort if he was to succeed in helping Mad-Eye Moody and the Order in this fight. “They beat Alastor you know, they really hurt him. I don’t know how long he is going to survive in there.” said Karis, holding back a tear. “Yes it is most unfortunate, but at least we know where he is now!” Karis just nodded; she didn’t want to talk about it any more. “OK, well I’m going to bed now, school starts in a few hours, and there is a quidditch match I want to watch today. I take it we are carrying on as normal with the school!” “Yes, we don’t want anyone to know about this Karis, it’s not just Severus’ neck on the line now, if the Ministry knew what Kingsley and I did, there would be serious repercussions. But you must understand we did it for Severus. We need him now more than ever!” Karis stood up from the chair. “I know, just wish it was all over, that’s all.” then she turned and left the room. Albus kept staring at the closed door, just for a few seconds. “So do I sweetheart, so do I.” he solemnly muttered under his breath. |
Chapter 17 – Gryffindor vs Slytherin Harry got up from the hospital wing; he managed to get some more sleep after Karis had left him in the early hours of the morning. He had happy dreams, one where he imagined Karis holding him as a baby, and nearly dropping him on his head. But instead of Albus running to aid her it was Professor Flitwick and Luna Lovegood. Luna was telling Karis off, saying that if she touched baby Harry again she would turn her into a Nargle. Harry never did ask Luna what a Nargle was, something that infested Mistletoe if he remembers rightly, well in Luna’s world anyway! Excellent, Quidditch today Harry thought to himself while walking back up to the GryffindorTower, feeling excited about the match and looking forward to seeing Ron and Hermione. “Not so fast Potter!” came the snide remark of a voice Harry recognised well. He turned around slowly, while rolling his eyes. “What do you want Malfoy?” “Just wanted you to know, that you better watch that back of yours!” “Oh really…..?” replied Harry slowly, with a surprised mocking frown. “Draco, If you are referring to your Father escaping from Azkaban, I already know, and I can assure you, his freedom won’t last long!” Malfoy sneered but laughed nonetheless. Crabbe and Goyle joined in. “It won’t be long until all our Father’s are free of Azkaban, and then the fun really will begin Potter, just mark my words!” shot Malfoy in jubilation. “What makes you think I care?” replied Harry, keeping calm. “Because Potter, that is where you are weak! You care too much, and he knows it, and so do we!” Draco then walked closer to Harry, sneering at him in hatred. “You’ll be next, and that new little friend of yours!” Harry felt his stomach start to turn into knots, he knew exactly what Malfoy was imposing. “You leave her alone!” shot Harry, his face now matching his rival. Malfoy again let out a cold laugh, while throwing his head back. Crabbe and Goyle as usual stood there and grunted. “You can’t beat her anyway, she is more powerful then you could ever imagine, she’s a Dumbledore, and we all know who’s scared of the big bad Albus now don’t we Draco!” Harry said steadily. “You think you know, but Draco, you know Nothing!” Harry said this last word right up-close in Draco’s face, resulting in Malfoy taking a step back. “Is that what you really think Harry? Well if you say so…” Draco said, with a smirk. Harry frowned, while feeling a slight pang of dread in the pit of his stomach. “What do you mean?” Harry questioned. “Let’s just say, I think that mad old man Moody doesn’t have much longer!” shot Draco, laughing. Harry saw red, he knew now that Draco had contact with his Father, probably telling him to spy on Harry. Lucius also knows about the Order, which means Draco must know everything. Harry pulled out his wand and stuck it up close to Draco’s neck. “Tell me what you know or I will hurt you so bad Draco, you will wish you were dead” spat Harry with venomous hatred. Draco however remained staring into Harry’s eyes, defying him. “Well, I guess you really should see what I can do.” said Harry Without giving it a second thought and without thinking of the consequences, Harry lifted his wand and cried “Legilimens.” Draco started to scream, holding his head in pain. Crabbe and Goyle stood there in shock, not knowing what to do next; they didn’t understand what Harry was doing, or what was going on for that matter. It was cold, Draco was standing in a classroom, Harry recognised it immediately. Standing there in front of Draco was Severus Snape. “Now, I take it you have spoken to your Father Draco?” asked Severus “Yes, I will be happy to direct any messages from you to him about the happenings in this place.” Snape smirked. “Very well. Tell Lucius that I will get him out soon, tell him to hold tight!” Draco smiled at the Professor. “Yes sir, I will tell him. What about Potter and that old crackpot Albus, won’t they suspect anything?” “Don’t worry, I will deal with them, you just relay the messages I give you, and don’t ask questions!” Draco nodded “Yes, sorry Professor.” “Now leave me!” Draco exited the Potions classroom. Harry was then immediately looking directly in the face of Luna Lovegood, his friend who helped him at the Ministry, who Harry found to be quite unusual, but he liked her nonetheless. “Tell me Luna, or my Father and his friends will kill you and that nutcase of a Father of yours!” Luna stood tall. “I don’t know what your talking about Draco, if you don’t mind, can you get off of my rope, you are standing on the hem!” “Think your smart do you? If that’s the case then why does everyone call you Loony Lovegood?” said Draco nastily. “Well, maybe it’s because I am, never really thought about it!” replied Luna, expressing another dreamy expression. “My Father told me you were there, he recognised you, now tell me what happened, what did you see? I’m warning you Luna!” “I didn’t see anything, I got knocked out by some mental woman with wild hair – does that answer your question?” Draco threw her a triumphant smile. “Ahhh, I take it you met my Aunt Bella then!” Luna scowled and gave a sarcastic little laugh. “Nice family you have there Draco, now get out of my face before I turn you into a bouncing ferret… Oh, sorry, that’s already been done hasn’t it!” Draco grabbed Luna by the neck and threw her onto the ground, she started to cough. “Tell Potter, that his friends can’t protect him forever.” spat Draco, he then quickly turned on his heel and stormed away. “Moron!” Luna shouted after him. But Draco continued down the hall. Harry released his spell and disconnected himself from Draco’s mind. He was amazed at Luna and her actions, she kept so calm and didn’t tell Draco anything, she kept her promise and Harry felt a wave of admiration for the dreamy eyed girl who everybody called Luna Loony Lovegood. Part 2 “What..? How…?” stuttered Draco, confused, looking up at Harry. “Legilimens Draco!” replied Harry. “You see, the thing is, when Voldemort tried to kill me, he passed on some of his powers onto me, allowing me to speak parceltongue and have the wonderful gift of Occlumency. Like I said, you know NOTHING!” Draco looked dazed and very distraught at the prospect, the intrusion into his mind was, he felt, inconceivable and a violation of his whole being, he wanted to be sick but thought better of it, not wanting to show Potter any hint of weakness. “You have also showed me something extremely important.” said Harry in delight. “You’re going to tell Albus aren’t you!” stated Draco, going paler by the second, knowing that he had just let down his Father and Voldemort. “Yes, imagine what Voldemort will do to you now, knowing you failed him and you’re Father.” Harry paused for a few seconds, looking down at Draco with searching eyes. “You have failed them both!” Draco put his head down and closed his eyes, not wanting to think about the consequences. “Don’t panic right away though mate, I always knew Snape was a lying cheat, you just confirmed it!” “So what was the extremely important thing?” asked Draco. “Get up Draco, get your act together and get out while you can, you’re not cut out for this, you are not DeathEater material and your Father knows it, and deep down he despises you for it!” “You don’t know what you’re talking about, I will become a DeathEater and I will worship the ground the Dark Lord walks on, like my family, I will make them proud.” Harry shot Draco a look of pity “Then you will simply die!” He said quietly. Harry continued staring at Draco; he could see he had scared him, as he was now shaking a little and his face was very pale. “You also showed me something else, and now I must go. said Harry matter of factly. “Please think about what I said!” “I don’t take advice from you Potter!” “Very well, it’s your funeral!” Harry then turned and headed straight back down the hall. “No Harry.” Draco whispered to himself. “It’s yours!” * Harry arrived within minutes at the entrance of the Fat Lady; he said the password “Mandrake Root.” and entered. He ran up to the boys’ dormitories and noticed Ron had just got up, his hair was up on end and his eyes looked blurry. “Where have you been Harry, we have been worried sick!” “I’m alright, bloody intense last night though, Karis knocked us both out!” “Yeah I know she is really strong; she’s scary!” replied Ron, with a vacant expression across his face. Harry laughed. “She is great Ron; I have never known anyone like her!” “Ohhhh, you really do have a crush on her don’t you!” “No I don’t actually; I care for her very much, Love her even, but not like that.” Ron frowned, he found that quite hard to believe, loving someone so inspiring but not in that way! But he shrugged his shoulders and got up from the bed, he couldn’t be bothered to press Harry about Karis, only time would tell he thought. “C’Mon Ron, get up we have Quidditch after breakfast and the great thing is, its Saturday, no lessons!” “You seem in a good mood for someone who was knocked unconscious last night!” “Yeah, well I found out something a minute ago, I bumped into Draco, and let me just say it was rather interesting!” Ron shot out of bed and started to get dressed. “Tell me and Hermione everything at breakfast, give me two minutes!” |
* Hermione met up with Ron and Harry in the common room and they descended together towards the great hall for their morning breakfast. Upon entering the Hall however, Harry seemed distracted and every time Ron tried to question him about recent events he seemed to be peering around the room, generally aiming his stare towards the Ravenclaw house table. “Who are you looking for Harry?” asked Ron “Luna.” “What do you want with her?” asked Hermione, looking mildly surprised. “I need to thank her for something; look, sit down and I will explain everything.” They all managed to sit at the far end of the table so as to not be overheard. Harry then went on to tell Ron and Hermione about what had happened the night before. About Lucius Malfoy and Rookwood and the cell with Alastor. The legilimens battle with Karis, Voldemort and himself, and the scenario with Draco. He did however leave out the time he and Karis spent talking about his parents and Sirius, he wanted to keep that private. “We have to tell Albus and the Order about Snape!” shot Ron, growing angrier by the second! “I hate him, how could he do that to us!” “Wait Ron.” said Hermione, holding her hand up. “He has to make them still believe he is a DeathEater, maybe he is doing it on orders from Albus, have you ever thought of that?” “No Hermione, because Albus wouldn’t have wanted Lucius and Rookwood set free, it was hard enough catching them in the first place. Plus the Order and the Ministry have been keeping close watch.” Harry paused and stared at a blank spot on the wall. “How Snape did it I don’t know, but I’m going to find out!” “Are you going to tell Karis?” asked Ron “No, not yet!” “Why?” “Because Ron, I am going to find out for myself the truth, if I can manage it with Draco….” “Don’t you dare Harry, you will be expelled!” shot a horrified Hermione. Harry got up from the table and started to walk across the great hall. “Where are you going?” asked Hermione with a raised voice, but he ignored her and carried on walking. He saw across the room the person he was looking for, Luna was standing by the Ravenclaw table, he could see she was looking for a place to sit down, but many were staring at her and laughing, while putting their hand on the chair next to them to prevent her from taking a seat. To Harry she seemed very agitated. “Will someone please tell me where it is?” she asked a small group of people. There were a few giggles from the table, and Harry noticed Luna was growing red in the face. Harry approached her while the mocking few stared on. “Are you alright Luna?” Luna looked up, her expression changed immediately from agitated to surprised. “Oh, Hi Harry, everything is fine, well I say everything, some idiot has hidden my bag again!” she then turned to look at the small group who were muttering and laughing to themselves. Harry found himself growing incredibly hot, colour started to rush to his cheeks. “Hey” Harry shouted over to them. They turned and looked. “Yeah that’s right, you bunch of morons who have nothing better to do with their time except pick on a girl. Give her the bloody bag back!” They erupted into laughter and Luna grabbed Harry by the arm, and put her mouth up to his ear. “Don’t worry Harry, they are not worth it, I’ve had worse things happen.” Harry looked down at her; he held a feeling of pity inside his stomach for her. “That is not the point Luna, its wrong, and I don’t think you deserve any of it!” She smiled up at him and he gave her a warm smile back, they both momentarily forgot they were being watched from all areas of the hall, there seemed to now be a silence hanging around them, and even the group of pranksters had gone quiet. Harry looked up and realised they were being watched, he looked at the picture and realised what everyone must be thinking, Luna was holding on to Harry’s arm and had her head resting on his shoulder. Luna noticed this too and quickly let go and took a step away from him. “Now.” she said, looking at the group. “Where the hell is my bag?” “Why don’t you ask your boyfriend to find it for you Loony?” said a short dark haired boy with small beady brown eyes. “How about you shut your mouth shorty before I close it for you!” retorted Luna. Harry let out a small laugh at her brash behaviour, he was rather enjoying this, he knew Luna could stick up for herself, he saw her do it with Draco. “Right, that’s it!” she said shaking her head, but still keeping her tone and manner calm. “What was that spell again Harry to turn a student into a ferret, I swear Mad-Eye Moody told me it once.” “Oh yeah.” Harry replied nodding. “Wait, yeah I remember, it’s..” “WAIT, WAIT, ALRIGHT.” came the voice of the same second year boy. “It’s in the boys toilets on the second floor.” He then slowly put his head down while his friends looked at him in dissapointment. “What’s your name kid?” asked Harry, staring at him with contempt. “Simon.” “Simon what?” “Attwell.” “Listen here Simon Attwell, you pull a stunt like you did today, then ferrets will be the last thing you need to worry about, you get me?!” He nodded quickly with enthusiasm, and Harry took Luna by the arm and together they left the Great Hall to head for the second floor. They walked quickly and Harry noticed that Luna no longer held a dreamy vague expression, but carried a smile that was beaming from ear to ear. “What are you so happy about?” Harry asked, quite amused. “Oh, just that someone came to my aid for once. That was really sweet what you did Harry, you’re the only person who has ever really stuck up for me, and I just wanted to say Thanks.” “Hey, no problem.” He replied with a wink. “Oh, and I should also be thanking you!” “Why’s that?” asked Luna, looking bewildered. “Well, I know what happened between you and Draco and I just want to say Thanks for not telling him about what we did at the Department of Mysteries. Thank you for keeping your promise and I am really sorry he put you through that.” Luna put her head down and kept quiet. “Are you alright Luna?” Harry was feeling quite concerned for her. Again she didn’t answer and Harry put his arm on her shoulder as they stopped walking. He couldn’t see her face so slowly he put three fingers under her chin and lifted her head gently. Luna had silent tears streaming down her face. Harry felt awkward, he hated seeing girls cry, he never knew how to handle the situation, it always reminded him of his time with Cho last year. “Hey, I’m sorry, was it something I said? asked Harry with quiet concern. Luna shook her head and pulled out a tissue from her pocket and loudly blew her nose. Harry still felt uncomfortable and looked around to see if there were any witnesses. He was relieved to find the hall was empty. “No, it’s not you Harry, it’s just… Well, you know it gets quite hard for me here, and with you just being here and helping me, well it really means a lot.” She paused for a few seconds and then continued. “I have never had any friends before, so of course I kept my promise to you.” In that moment Harry really felt sorry for Luna, but deep down he also felt very proud of her because of her honesty, she never held back anything, especially on how she was feeling, and he thought that took a lot of guts. “Hey, come here.” He said, holding his arms out, and gradually she entered into his warm embrace and there he held her tightly while her silent tears slowly ran into his bright red Quidditch robes. |
Part 3. Harry, Ron, and Ginny met up with the rest of their team in the Quidditch changing room. Angelina was egging them all on to do good in this match. “Now, it’s the first match of the season and we have to beat Slytherin!” she eyed them all menacingly, especially Harry. “Don’t let Draco get to you Harry, just concentrate and do whatever you can to deter him, if you have to knock him off his broom, or hex him, I don’t care, just don’t get caught!” “Jeez.” said Harry in Ron’s ear. “She’s worse than Oliver was!” Ron just smiled and nodded. Ron never played on the team when Oliver Wood was captain, but he remembered the stories that Harry used to tell him. “Now, this is the first match where Ginny is beater along with Colin, so lets wish them luck, and Weasley..” she looked at Ron. “If you continue to be our king I may just kiss you!” Ron laughed out loud along with the rest of the team. “Sorry Angelina, I’m a one woman man!” he mocked. Angelina smiled, and then one by one they put there hands in the centre of their formed circle, “We can do this guys, lets show em!” said Ginny in excitement. “Lets go!” bellowed Angelina. One by one they grabbed their brooms and stood tall and proud, they walked out of the changing rooms onto the large quidditch pitch, to hear the screams, whistles and cheers from the over-filled surrounding stands. Harry looked up and noticed that Lee Jordan was perched up on the commentating stand. “What’s he doing here?” asked Harry to Ron in surprise. “Fred and George told me that Professor Dumbledore asked Lee to come back and do the commentating for Quidditch. They said that Albus missed Lee’s sense of humour. Don’t think McGonnagall is happy about it though!” Harry laughed, knowing full well that Professor McGonnagall never did always tolerate Lee’s outbursts. They all stood their positions. “Now I want a clean match!” stated Madam Hooch. Angelina and the over-sized Dudley clone Montague, the Slytherin Quidditch captain, had to shake hands. Angelina remembered that last time he tried to crush her fingers, so she slapped his hand instead of shaking it. He looked at her threatening, but she just threw back a sickly sweet smile. Madam Hooch blew her whistle and all the balls were released. Within seconds there were mixtures of red and green swishing past the spectators. “Katie Bell has the Quaffle, and she is being chased closely by Montague.” shouted Lee Jordan. “Don’t let em have it Kate, knock him off his broom!” “JORDAN!” shouted McGonnagall. “Sorry Professor!” “Katie passes to Angelina, go Angelina, get it in the hoop girl, c’mon, you can do it!” “LEE! I will not tell you again, you cannot be biased in these games, Albus isn’t paying you to be one-sided!” “Oh Yeah, sorry Professor” “Ahhh, EXCELLENT, Crabbe gets hit by a bludger from Ginny Weasley, and may I just say to all watching, this is the first match that Miss Weasley is beater for Gryffindor and I must say, spiffing job Ginny, Well Done!” McGonnagall eyed Lee Jordan closely, but she couldn’t help but raise a smile, she knew that this must be he one thing Lee missed from school, and as much as it pained her to think it, she did find him rather amusing at times. “TEN-NIL, GRIFFINDOR SCORE!” There was a wave of ecstatic cheers from the Gryffindor, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw stands below, Harry noticed that Karis was standing on the Professor Stand next to her Grandfather Albus, she was waving and cheering up at him; he quickly waved back and beamed her a wide smile, and then continued to focus on trying to find the all-important golden snitch. “And were off again! Warrington has the quaffle, he’s coming up fast, Watch out Ron, he’s gaining! Johnson tries to intervene! Ahhhhh, NOOOOO - YOU CHEATING GOOD FOR NOTHING…..! “JORDAN!” But Lee ignored Professor McGonnagall, he was mortified at what he had just witnessed. Angelina was falling, and hard. Warrington had rose from his broom and kicked out his leg and hit Angelina in the side of the head hard with his booted foot, she had now landed on the pitch unconscious. Harry threw Warrington a deadly scowl and across the field Harry could see Draco laughing, with his head back holding his stomach. All he wanted to do was hurt Draco, but after what happened last year he decided against the idea. “Bloody Slytherins, your cheating losers” shouted Seamus Finnigan, holding up his fist in anger. “Ah, they always will play dirty, always have always will!” said Hagrid to Hermione, who was looking incredibly sad and upset for Angelina. “Pucey has the Quaffle; he’s racing towards the hoops, oh hes coming in fast.” stated Lee Jordan while everyone watching held their breath. “WEASLEY SAVES, Well done Lad, Fred and George will be proud.” Lee was beaming. “Spinnet has the quaffle; she’s closing in, oh Buggar! Goyle has intervened, he’s heading towards Weasley. It’s Colin – NICE ONE CREAVEY!” Colin whacked a bludger towards Goyle and hit him squarely in the stomach. “Warrington, now has the Quaffle, can he make it to the goalposts, oh dear, yes, I think he is.” “OH bloody hell – Slytherin Score!” “Lee, I am warning you, one more and you will not be commentating another match!” said Minerva McGonnagall, again looking at him in exasperation. “Yeah, Yeah, alright, keep your pointy hat on woman!” Minerva looked at him in shock, but he threw her a cheeky wink and she smirked and looked away. “TEN ALL” Shouted Lee The Slytherins below were cheering loudly, while everyone else held a disappointing frown on their faces. “Bell is back on form, come on Katie. She is being chased closely now by Warrington and Pucey, can she make it, YES – GRYFFINDOR SCORE! TWENTY – TEN to the Reds!” Harry saw a gold flutter, he knew it was the snitch; it was down by the Slytherin goal posts close to the ground. Harry looked at Draco and noticed he hadn’t seen it yet, so slowly Harry edged closer, pretending to look elsewhere. Then all at once, Harry leant forward with all his weight and sped as fast as he possibly could towards the Slytherin end of the pitch. Draco looked over and caught sight of him and as fast as his broom would carry him, he chased after Harry. “Potter and Malfoy are neck and neck, they have spotted the snitch, it all rests now on who wins, C’MON HARRY, GRAB IT, DON’T LET BOUNCING FERRET BOY GET HIS MITS ON IT!” cried Lee Jordan “JORDAN, THAT IS IT!” cried Minerva “Oh, come on, you want them to win don’t you Professor! Everyone needs this!” said Lee, looking pleadingly to his former head of house. Minerva knew what he was getting at. she sighed and shook her head gently. “Just tone it down a little, don’t make me regret this!” Lee smiled at her and nodded his appreciation. Ginny took her eyes off the match for a few seconds, she could see Draco was edging closer to the snitch, his broom was faster than Harry’s and he was gaining position. A bludger was in her hindsight and she wanted it desperately, she sat forward on her broom and headed for the bludger in the distance, she managed to get to it before it raised too high, she hit it as hard as she could. “This one is for Sirius.” she said quietly to herself, remembering the handsome man who they knew and loved as Padfoot. It was searing fast through the sky, in the crowd you could hear gasps of sucked in air as everyone was watching in anticipation. She had done it! The bludger had hit Draco Malfoy in the back of the head and just missed Harry by no more than 2 inches. Draco had fallen off his broom and landed in the exact same spot as Angelina had only ten minutes before. Harry held out his arm, the below Gryffindors were ringing their hands together, egging on Harry to catch it and win for their house. “POTTER GETS THE SNITCH – GRYFFINDOR WINS!” shouted Lee Jordan in delight. Three house stands out of the four erupted in pleasure and before Harry knew it, he had the rest of the Gryffindor team jumping on him from all angles. Colin Creavey didn’t even wait until his broom was touched down; he leapt from 4 feet in the air and knocked Harry over while the others bundled on top of him. It reminded Harry of the muggle sport known as Rugby. The sound of Madam Hooch’s whistle could be heard echoing around the overjoyed stands, and from a distance Harry recognised the roaring sound of a lion that could only be the large and imposing ghastly hat owned and worn by Luna Lovegood. Part 4 Karis came running onto the pitch, and finally managed to get everyone off of Harry before he was either crushed to pieces or passed out due to the heavy heat. Harry got to his feet and Karis held her hand up for a high-five which Harry obliged to while everyone watched on. “See told you I’d win it didn’t I!” he said light-heartedly to her pretty beaming face. “Yeah, I knew you could do it! She then turned to look at the team. “All of you where absolutely amazing, and I have been informed that Angelina will be fine. Madam Pomfrey is keeping a close eye on her!” “Yeah, it was that pig headed Warrington, he should have been kicked off for that!” shot Colin Creavey. “Yes but Quidditch is a rough sport Colin, but I am delighted for you all.” said Karis, while clapping her hands together. “I don’t think Professor Snape is too happy though.” “I couldn’t care less about what that traitor thinks!” said Ron absent-mindedly. Harry rolled his eyes at Ron’s brainless lack of tact. Karis frowned. “What do you mean?” she asked, eyeing him carefully. “Oh, uh, did I really say that outloud?” stuttered Ron, looking at Harry for help. “Ron just meant that because Professor Snape is a Slytherin he obviously wouldn’t be happy with us winning.” said Harry clumsily. Karis eyed them both suspiciously and Harry knew she didn’t believe them. “Well, you better go and celebrate with your friends, oh, and Harry, could you please come and see me after your festivities have taken place.” Harry nodded and slowly the team headed back to the changing rooms, looking forward to the tankards of butterbeer that they will soon be devouring in the Gryffindor common room. |
Chapter 18 – The Rescue Mission Harry felt woozy from the amount of butterbeer he and the rest of the Gryffindor Quidditch team had consumed within the last three hours. Everyone in the common room was on a high and Harry felt relieved that they had won; at least it was another kick in the teeth for Slytherin and to his delight, Professor Snape! Harry was still mulling over the events of the day. Seeing Draco’s thoughts and having to console Luna, and winning their first Quidditch match, he felt guilty as he momentarily forgot about Mad-Eye Moody. Alastor had now been kidnapped for four whole weeks, but he had found out from Karis that the Order now knew where he was being held by Voldemort and his Death-Eaters. He did however wonder how they knew but put it down to the fact that the Ministry and members of the Order of the Phoenix were keeping tabs on known felons. What with Mundungas Fletcher also having inside knowledge of all crooks that came and went from the Hogs Head Inn. Harry approached the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom and knocked on the door. There was silence, Harry felt that maybe he left it too long to see Karis and she had given up on him arriving. He knocked again, but still nothing came. He opened the door to find the classroom empty and was about to leave when he noticed a large piece of parchment lay opened on her desk. Slowly, he walked over and leaned on the back of her chair to have a look. It was a map, but not just any map. It was a blueprint of a building that Harry did not recognise. On the top of the diagram it read HollowValley spec one. He did not know this place, he had never heard of it before. He went to look at the print closer but he heard footsteps approaching and quickly moved away. Standing there in the doorway entrance was Karis Dumbledore and Professor Severus Snape, both staring at him. Karis smiled; Severus however continued to throw Harry the usual stern sneer. “Well good to see you finally made it Harry, I was about to give up!” scoffed Karis. “Sorry Karis, I got held up in the common room.” replied Harry with a slur. Severus shot Harry an angry glare. “Potter, Are you drunk?” “No.” shot back Harry, swaying. “I only had a few tankards of butterbeer.” “A few?” “Yeah, and about four shots of fire whisky smuggled in by Lee Jordan, but other than that I am absolutely fine.” chuckled Harry. Karis laughed out loud but Snape however looked mortified at his irresponsible behaviour “Oh come on Snivellus, you need to lighten up a little, oh, sorry, Deatheaters don’t really have much of a sense of humour do they!” shot Harry, feeling a wave of courage flow through him. “Harry, that was out of Order, I think you should apologise!” said Karis absolutely dumbfounded. “Apologise, ha, yeah right, apologise my backside, he don’t deserve an apology, he deserves to go back to the treacherous slum he came from! My Dad was right about you!” Severus turned red with anger, his top lip was quivering and Harry noticed that he was gripping his wand in his right hand, his knuckles turning white. “HARRY, DON’T YOU DARE SPEAK TO SEVERUS LIKE THAT, WHAT HAS GOTTEN INTO YOU?” shouted Karis. “Nothing Karis, it’s just he is a DeathEater and I don’t trust him!” “Him is in the room Harry, and I would appreciate it if you kept your opinions to yourself and while your at it maybe you should sleep off the poison you have been pouring down your throat!” shot Severus, trying to stay as calm as possible. “Harry, Severus is no longer a Deatheater, trust me, I know!” said Karis with a fierce look in her large eyes. “Oh yeah, you have this special relationship don’t you, silly me, how could I forget!” shot back harry, sarcastically. Karis started to look upset as her face dropped and her lip quivered. “Harry, I asked you here tonight to tell you that we have come up with a mission to rescue Alastor, but I would rather now you just leave and go to bed – you are obviously not in a fit state to do anything tonight!” she said in a quiet calm manner which reminded Harry of her Grand Father. Harry looked at Karis, he then realised he had pushed her too far. “Look, OK, I’m sorry, it’s the firewhisky, I didn’t mean it.” “No Harry, that’s the problem, you did mean it. If you excuse me and Severus, we are now leaving to fulfil our duty.” “But you can’t! Don’t go with him Karis.” “HARRY! I MEAN IT, NOW LEAVE!” Karis was staring intently at Harry, he could feel her anger bear through him like strong currents of electricity. “Karis, please let me help.” Harry said quietly, fearing for her safety, knowing that Severus was double crossing and betraying them all. “No Harry, the best thing you can do is go to bed; I will tell you everything tomorrow when you have a clearer head!” replied Karis, while looking at her watch. “Severus, we have four seconds. Harry please go!” He was about to argue, when four seconds later Karis and Severus apparated right in-front of his very eyes. Harry stood there in shock, the firewhiskey making his head swim. They apparated from within Hogwarts. “That’s impossible” he thought aloud. Then he realised that Albus managed it from his office last term, the only person who could have given them open access to do so was Professor Albus Dumbledore. Harry was frantic, Severus had been given lee-way to apparate from inside the school walls, he was too scared to think of the implications that could enforce. “They are all in danger” was all that kept running through Harry’s mind, and the worst of all was that Karis was with him. His heart started to race and he felt angry for letting her slip from his grasp so easily. He ran as fast as he could to the Gryffindor Common Room to assemble the DA. “After all” he thought “I have a rescue mission of my own to organise.” Part 2 Harry took the moving staircase three at a time; his heart was racing so fast he could hear it echoing in his ear-drums. “Passwo..” “MANDRAKE ROOT, NOW MOVE!” bellowed Harry to the portrait of the fat lady. She shot him a fierce scowl of indignation but moved quickly nonetheless, not wanting to have be in his presence for a moment longer. “RON-HERMIONE-NEVILLE-GINNY,” shouted Harry in one breath. Fortunately for him they were sitting together around the now dimly lit fireplace. Hermione jumped up and ran over to him as Harry was catching his breath while bending over with his hands on his knees. “What is it? What’s happened?” asked Hermione frantically. “Hermione, assemble the DA, we are to all meet in the room of requirement in ten minutes, tell them we have a mission, tell them to come prepared.” “What, but….” “Don’t ask questions Hermione just do it and I will explain when we get there!” Harry now had the group of Gryffindor DA members congregating around him, including Dean Thomas, Seamus Finnigan, the Creevy Brothers, Angelina Johnson, Alicia Spinnet, Pavati and Lavender. “What’s going on Harry? Are we under attack?” asked Pavati, looking scared. “No, not yet, but I think we will be, that’s why I have to warn them.” “Warn who?” “Karis, Albus and the rest of the Order.” “Order? What’s that?” “The adult version of Dumbledore’s Army, Pavati.” “Oh.” she replied, looking quite shocked at the prospect, and thought it best to not ask any more questions. “Excellent, so this is it Harry, this is what we have been training for!” said Seamus, excited. Harry gave him a quick smile, he liked his enthusiasm, “Yeah Seamus, this is it. Come on, are you lot ready.” “HANG ON.” shouted Ginny. “Let me change my shoes.” Seamus was shaking his head, and then looked at Harry with a defeated frown. “Women!” he whispered. Finally Ginny had arrived in their DA circle with her now suitable foot attire, and finally Harry made a headway for the door and as fast as he could he started to run out into the halls, beckoning the others to follow suit, and as always, they obliged and followed their DA leader. After only three minutes they all found themselves outside the Room of Requirement. Coming down the opposite end of the hall Harry could make out more of the DA arriving, including Cho Chang, Zacharias Smith, Marietta Edgecombe, Terry Boot, Michael Corner, Ernie Macmillan, Anthony Goldstein and Luna Lovegood. “Great, I’m pleased you all got the message.” said Harry, really happy they all came as fast as they could. “What is it Harry, what’s going on? asked Cho. “Lets all get inside first.” said Harry “Hang on, here comes Justin.” said Luna, watching him run down the hall. “Sorry I’m late, got stopped by Filch, we better hurry up, he’s coming this way.” said Justin Finch-Fletchley, looking rather dishevelled. Harry started pacing the floor by the hidden door while the others watched on. “We need a place to go to prepare for a mission, we are to unite together tonight, this is for real, we need a place to go to prepare for a mission, we are to unite together tonight, this is for real.” Harry thought this over and over in his mind, hoping to find a room that will give him an answer. A door appeared in the wall and quickly Harry turned the handle and without hesitation entered the room. “WOW.” said Harry aloud. The now large group hanging outside all came rushing in to find out what the room now had to offer. |
Part 3 Karis and Severus had arrived safely in HollowValley. It was dark and the air had a cold October bite, the trees were swaying in the distance which gave off dark shadows around the hills, Karis shivered into the darkness, feeling on-guard at the creepy surroundings. “They are close.” was all she said to Severus, who was standing beside her. Severus was rubbing his arm. “Just stay alert.” He whispered to her. Karis knew what he meant; his tattoo of the dark mark on his arm was now glowing red, as he turned to show her, it continued to turn a dark grey. “How far are we from the site?” she whispered back. “Half a mile, we will have to walk from here, but firstly we must wait for the signal, the others will be nearby shortly.” Karis took in a deep breath and stayed silent while taking in the area in which they were standing. Over in the distance she could make out a graveyard and a house on top of a hill, there was a small flicker of light coming from one of the top windows. “That’s the house isn’t it.” she said. “I recognise it.” “Yes, that’s the old Riddle house, it belonged to his parents.” “Why would he kidnap Alastor and take him nearby, he must of known we will find out.” “Alastor isn’t in the house, the Deatheaters congregate there, it doesn’t have the cell you described, but the old orphanage to the east does.” “I guess he needs grounding, he never had that, but as far as I’m concerned a monster like that doesn’t need a home.” She replied, frowning in anger. “Just a holding cell for his poor victims, to mutilate and kill.” Karis then punched her fist into her outstretched palm all the while trying to hold back a tear. Severus put his arm around her shoulders. “You haven’t told Harry have you?” he said nervously. “No, I haven’t Severus, he doesn’t know anything.” “I’m surprised, I thought you may have confided in him, considering the circumstances.” “It’s something I want Harry to find out for himself, he has so many questions that remain unanswered, if he wants to know, then he will have to work for it!” Severus turned and looked directly into her eyes. “Occlumency.” He whispered. “Yes, I need to push him harder, I have been too lenient on him, after tonight’s escapade I have realised this. The problem with Harry is he’s confused, he wonders why this has happened to him. Look at earlier for instance. It seriously affects the way he looks at things, he feels no one can truly understand him, he is vulnerable and he feels isolated. He has immense stress and apathy and he is convinced he will never find a way out.” She put her head down as an escaped tear trickled down her face. “That’s why I told him to go to bed, I thought he was ready, especially after Occlumency going so well, but now I’m not so sure.” “Karis, do not blame yourself, no sixteen year old is ever ready for something like this, but, as Albus puts it, it is written in his stars, this is meant to be, whatever happens it was supposed to be like this. I never used to believe in fate Karis, but that’s what a prophecy is, its fate, which therefore means none of this is anyone’s fault, we just have to make do the best we can.” Karis looked up at his thoughtful expression, and smiled. “When did you become so wise Severus?” she mocked. He looked at her again but did not return the kind smile, he simply muttered. “When I first saw you Karis.” Another tear tricked down her cheek as she remembered the first time she had met Severus, it should have been a meeting of two people at an event, or a congregation at Hogwarts of some sort, but it wasn’t. It was in the worse moments of her life, she thought she would never live to see another day and for that, Severus remained a loyal friend because not only had he saved her from torture and torment, he actually did the most honourable thing that any person, muggle or magic-folk could ever do; and that was to save a life while risking his own. Karis pulled herself together while Severus remained silent, allowing her time to straighten herself out, knowing full well she had opened old painful memories for the first time in many years. There was a loud crack in the near distance and Karis and Severus both turned around with relief to see Albus Dumbledore, Nymphadora Tonks, Kingsley Shacklebolt and Arthur Weasley striding over to them, along with ten other members from the Order of the Phoenix. Albus embraced Karis quickly and patted Severus on the shoulder. “Have you anything to report?” asked Albus quietly. “Yes.” said Severus. And without hesitation he pulled the sleeve up from his cloak and showed the now formed group his black deatheater snake and skull tattoo. “We are close, we must take our positions.” said Albus, nodding to the others. “Right, the orphanage is half a mile to the east, I can see from here there are no Deatheaters congregated around the house so they must all be at the holding site. We must stay alert and stick together, we are stronger in numbers. Remember if anything happens to any of us you must continue the mission, but if you are stuck and have no means to continue than you must apparate immediately to Grimmauld Place.” Everyone nodded in understanding then a small voice came from the back of the now awaiting crowd, “Let’s get our friend back Albus.” whispered Emmeline Vance. “Yeah, let’s do this and get Mad-Eye home.” replied Remus Lupin. Albus surveyed them all with admiration. “Remember what I said; NOW LET’S GO!” * “Flaming Flamel….” Whispered Angelina Johnson as she entered the room of requirement, holding her hand over her mouth in shock. “WHOA.” shouted Ron, looking dumbfounded. “What is it?” asked Luna, looking wary and confused at the sight before her. Right there in the middle of the room of requirement was a bright yellow orb with swirling colours of red and blue in the middle. It stood there in full beautiful glory, while the colours circled around like a large whirlpool. “I really don’t know Luna.” replied Harry, still trying to take in what he was witnessing. “Quick, let’s look in the wardrobe.” said Hermione, thinking it may hold a clue. Slowly Harry and Hermione walked over to the wardrobe and reluctantly opened the double doors. Hanging there on a rail was cloaks, with face masks, in a deep purple colour. On the back of the robes there was two letters written in yellow with full stop gaps spelling: D.A. “No way, this can’t be!?” said Ron with his mouth still gaping open. “Oh yes it can.” said Harry in sheer excitement. “They are DA robes, they have masks to cover our faces so Voldemort and the Deatheaters don’t know who we are, we can fight against them and remain anonymous. This is bloody brilliant!” “Who’s idea was this?” asked Seamus Finnigan, looking as confused as Luna. “Only one person sticks in my mind.” said Harry with a smile. Hermione and Ron looked at him and smiled back while nodding in understanding, then all three repeated together at once. “Karis Dumbledore.” “Lets get the robes on and then we can find out what the hell this orb is about.” said Hermione, gesturing to everyone to find their correct size. There was a manic commotion in the room of requirement, everyone trying on different sized robes. Neville tried the same robe on three times in the confusion, as they were getting tossed and thrown all over the place. “Hey watch it Justin.” Shot Cho as he nearly hit her in the face while trying to get his arm into a sleeve. “Ahhh, this is for a girl, it’s too small, here ya go Cho.” He said while throwing it over. “Wow, got my size said Hermione, twirling around. “This is a wonderful colour, Karis wears purple all the time too, she obviously chose these.” Harry however was looking hard into the centre of the orb, he could see the colours still whirling around together, the red and blues, it started to make him feel dizzy, then he started to see speckles like he had looked at a light for too long. He turned away to look at one of the plain walls when it came to him so clearly. “Hermione, my dots are purple.” He said while rubbing his eyes. “What are you talking about?” she replied anxiously. “The Orb!” he replied, turning to look at her. “Hermione open your eyes. They are our house colours. Red for Gryffindor, Blue for Ravenclaw, Yellow for Hufflepuff, mix the centre colours together, what do you get?” “A yucky dark mess.” interrupted Ron. “Ron, you moron, you get Purple!” shot Harry “Look, red and blue make purple, the writing on the back of the robes is yellow. We have united!” stated Harry in excitement. “The houses will unite – remember what Dumbledore said. In order to achieve any form of allegiance we have to unite.” “What about Slytherin?” asked Dean Thomas. “No Slytherins in this DA that’s for sure, and green is definitely not in the orb, which can only mean one thing, the Slytherin house have no part to play in this fight, they have their parents to do that for them, unfortunately, they are rooting for the other side.” replied Harry. “So what do we do now, we are suited and booted with no-where to go.” shot Zacharias. “Hey, why don’t you shut up so we can all work that part out.” retorted Ron. Harry continued looking at the orb. “We have to all go inside It.” he said slowly. “Are you mad Potter?” shot Colin Creevy. “I am not going in there, we don’t know if it’s safe.” “Don’t be stupid Colin, I know Karis well, and I know she won’t hurt us! Not any of us!” There were a few mutters around the room, and Harry didn’t hesitate, he held onto his wand tight and jumped straight in. Everyone gasped but Harry was elated. He felt warm and the feeling he had right now was in-comprehend able, it was like walking into pure blissful peace. One by one the rest of the DA followed suit, as soon as the last person entered the orb it started to change in colour, finally residing with the dark purple that matched their robes. Inside they all formed a circle and each held out their wand and pointed it at arm length and shoulder height into the middle. A small white spark protruded from each wand as it touched another. When all wands were centred there was a vibration descending down the shaft of each wand. “This is it.” Harry shouted to the others. A giant yellow shadow appeared over them in the shape of a lion, then another shot out in the shape of a large bird, then last but not least came the shape of a badger, they disappeared as quickly as they arrived, but it meant something, each of them received a gift, something penetrated through them like they had never felt before. They had fulfilled a prophecy tonight, they had united and in an extraordinary magical way. “I hope this is a portal to where we need to go.” said Harry. “Where are we going Harry?” asked Neville. “All I know is it is called HollowValley.” Hermione gasped as did Justin, but there was no-more time to think. The Room of Requirement heard Harry’s wishes, the orb was becoming a distant spot and the next thing they knew, each one of them were being pulled into a tunnel to a place that a few of them had heard of all too well. |
sweat really sweat [sob] it's right into the story now |
Part 4 “Expelliarmus” came the cry from Tonks as two Deatheaters approached her. Many stunning spells and jinxes were flying over the heads of both fighting groups. There were thirty deatheaters compared to twenty order members, they were outnumbered but they didn’t care, the mission was the only thing that meant anything to them, the saving of Alastor from the wicked and cruel torment that he had to endure for the past month. “Impedimenta.” shouted Remus Lupin, as he caught a cloaked Deatheater who was about to place the cruciatus curse on Emmeline Vance. “Thanks.” she said, while continuing to run forward to try and get closer to the entrance of the Orphanage which was now bustling with black cloaks and hooded figures. Albus and Karis had taken the back of the building, hoping the rest of the Order kept the main entrance distracted; so they could find a way in and out before the full brunt of the Deatheaters could notice. “Alohamora” whispered Karis to a lock on one of the ground level windows. “Stupefy.” Albus shouted over his shoulder as one Deatheater came towards them both. “Albus then waved his wand and a protection shield covered them both while Karis quickly clambered through the now open window. Albus followed and before their very eyes, three deatheaters stormed through the door. They shot spells, one was “Crucio” but the shield was still in tact and the spell rebounded and hit all three of the cloaked felons at once, making them fall on the floor while squirming in pain. “Through here.” whispered Karis, and they both ran as fast as they could, while still surrounded by the protection shield. In the meantime, outside the front of the orphanage it was a constant battle field. Remus had been caught by a stunning spell and had collapsed by the side of Kingsley Shacklebolt, who in turn managed to tie up the attacker with conjured ropes, while Remus took a couple of minutes to recover. Tonks was fighting like a wild cat, not letting one spell hit her, a more defiant Tonks seemed to be in the making, she was growing more powerful, and as Kingsley watched her, he thought about the Ministry of Magic and the Department of Mysteries in where they fought. Her being stunned by Bella was unfortunate and he felt that Tonks may have experienced a well deserved wake up call. In the distance a bright light shone, making everyone stop what they were doing momentarily to watch the display of colours. The Deatheaters also looked on, and a small plump man in a cloak could be heard mumbling to himself. Remus came to from his stunning spell and recognised the sounds protruding from the treacherous mouth of Wormtail. Remus was livid, he felt anger rise through him like never before, he was always normally so calm and collect, but not now, Remus Lupin raised his wand and shouted clearly “Crucio” while Kingsley and Arthur Weasley gasped in horror at his actions.” * “Oh No Harry, look!” said a shaken Hermione, while pointing over the hill to the protruding red sparks. “Quick, everyone we have to run, C’mon.” said Harry to the others. “Put your masks on!” “We have to help the Order, we have to make them see Severus is a traitor, a lying pig, that’s why we are here, I didn’t tell you sooner and I apologise, but he is going to get everyone killed.” Harry said quickly before they all sped off down the hill. “But Harry, you should have said something before!” said Seamus in horror. “I know, but now you know why green wasn’t in the Orb, now you know why Slyterin plays no part in this fight, Severus is now proof of that. Please we must go.” Everyone nodded, they believed Harry, and they felt he was right. Hermione however still held her trepidations. They ran as fast as they could. From the top of the hill they could make out the fight clearly. “They are outnumbered, thank nargles we came.” said Luna to Harry, who in turn couldn’t help but smile at her. “Right, now four of you need to go around the back of the building, the rest of us, we fight down the middle. Remember, Stupefy, Expelliarmus, Totalus Petrficus, any spell that comes to your head you use it, hey, even Accio wand if it helps. Remember what Karis has taught us in class so far.” said Harry, while the others watched him in silence. “I’ll take back” said Neville. “Yeah and me.” said Dean Thomas. “Make that three.” said Seamus Finnigan. “And I guess, I make four.” said Justin Finch-Fletchley. “Right, that’s settled then, be careful!” said Harry eyeing the four volunteers. “The rest of you, follow me!” Arthur Weasley looked up to see a small mass of cloaks running towards them. Two of the Deatheaters also looked and shook their heads. “What the hell is this?” said a deep voice, which Kingsley recognised as Rookwood.” “Are they deatheaters?” asked Tonks to Arthur. “I don’t think so.” “Crucio.” was heard in the close distance and a shot from the wand of Rookwood was now heading straight for the back of Arthur Weasley. Harry noticed this and without another thought he shouted “Reflecto Accio.” And a shield surrounded itself around Arthur as the spell was about to hit. However it reflected and hit the Deatheater who was about to stun Tonks. “Nice one!” said Kingsley to a surprised Harry, he couldn’t believe he just managed to pull that off. “What on earth are you doing here Harry? – Duck!” Kingsley pulled Harry down to the ground while a spell shot two inches past his head. “Ahhhh, came the scream of Cho Chang.” “I brought the DA and we are here to help you fight.” “Harry, are you insane?” “No, I haven’t seen things so clearly in my life.” Harry shouted back over his shoulder while getting up and running to stun the Deatheater that had Cho surrounded. “You traitor Wormtail, how dare you do this to us, how dare you do what you did, I hate you!” spat Remus while holding his wand to Peter Pettigrew’s throat. “Come on now Remus, you don’t want to do this, you can’t do it, your cruciatus curse only made me wince, you don’t have the inhumanity in you, you never did!” “That’s true, but there are other ways to destroy a man Peter, you rely too much on magic!” “Maybe so, but I also know I have this.” With that Peter punched out his silver arm and hit Remus hard in the leg. Remus screamed, it felt like his leg was burning, the pain was like that of the cruciatus curse but more so. Harry turned around quickly to see Remus collapse to the floor. “REMUS, NO” he screamed. Harry started to run towards him. Peter again pulled his hand back and punched Remus in the stomach. Harry could see him crumple, screaming in agony while Peter stood there laughing triumphantly at his former best friend. “HARRY WAIT.” shouted Hermione as she, Ron and Luna followed to help Remus. “I’LL KILL YOU PETTIGREW!” shouted Harry. Peter looked up and noticed a purple cloaked figure running for him. He did not know what to make of it and was therefore caught off-guard. Harry held his wand out to the treacherous Marauder, he could feel the emotion of seeing Remus laying on the floor overtake him, his wand started to vibrate, he felt a rush of power flow through his veins, he had only felt it once before, only recently. It was the same feeling he had in the Orb. Harry waved his wand and a jet of white light flashed from it, he watched it as if in slow motion, not knowing what he had done, he let his emotions decide the spell for him. It hit Peter with a force that threw him up in the air, making him land hard on his head, knocking him out cold. Shocked and surprised at what had just happened, he stood there for a couple of seconds taking it all in, when he then started to sprint towards Remus who was laying, twitching on the floor in agony. * Harry slid beside him and took his head and held him into his lap. Remus was finding it hard to breathe but looked up at Harry with determined eyes. “Harry” he gasped. Shhh, don’t try to speak Remus, I’m gonna get you out of here I promise.” replied Harry with a burning sensation in the back of his eye balls. “N…No Lis…ten to me… Harry.. You have to…. Get… Snape…. He ..is…. the….only one who can help…me.” He said while gasping in pain. “No Remus, he is a traitor, I know! I saw him talking to Draco, it don’t make sense now I will explain later but please, Severus is double crossing us, he is still a Deatheater.” “No…. Harry… your wrong…. Please get Severus!” Harry was shaking his head in disbelief, he was confused. Harry wanted nothing more than to help Remus but he didn’t want to approach the enemy and pretend everything was alright in the process. Harry didn’t notice Luna standing beside him with her wand to the ready, covering their backs. “Harry, I will get Snape, Ron and Hermione can cover you.” She said with her eyes still fixed on the battle ahead of them. “Luna, how will you know which one is Snape, they all have cloaks on.” “I know a locator spell, my wand will work as a compass and lead me to him, don’t worry, just take care of your friend.” Luna went to walk away when Harry grabbed her leg. She looked down at him in bewilderment. “Luna, please be careful, you heard what I said!” “Don’t worry Harry, after all, we have the power of three houses behind us now.” She then paused to watch his surprised frown. “I felt it too Harry!” she added quickly, then walked away to find the one person Harry didn’t want to see, the one person he wanted to announce to the Order had betrayed them. But he would have to wait until another time, right now, he had to fight. It was then he realised she was missing, he hadn’t seen her, “Karis! Remus where is Karis?” “Inside” was the only word that escaped from his broken gasping breath, before he blacked out in Harry’s arms. Harry’s heart skipped a beat at this one spoken word. He was holding on tight to Remus, who he considered as his new Godfather, and the man who gave Harry the encouragement and strength to continue since the passing of Sirius. He was reeling with emotions that he hadn’t felt so strongly before. Almost making him feel sick inside, he wanted to hit someone, do something, while crying inside for Remus to awake and praying for Karis to hold him, like she did after their first Occlumency lesson. She was inside the derelict Orphanage, and Harry knew Voldemort and more Deatheaters were bound to be in there too, this was their hide-out, the place they used to imprison and torture the ones who stepped in their way. The war had started, Harry realised that now and so did everyone else in front of him on this battle field, fighting for their lives and for the cause. It would only be a short time now until the whole world finally knew the truth that no-one was safe and that Voldemort was truly back! Luna came running over to him, while dodging the leaping beams of spells, curses and hexes that were still illuminating the dark empty skies of Hollow Valley. She skid to a halt and ducked down beside Harry who was now looking an ashen grey. “He’s coming.” she whispered. “How is he?” gesturing to the broken Remus Lupin, still lying in Harry’s lap, unconscious. “I don’t know Luna.” He spoke in no more than a small whisper while willing himself not to show her his tears that now tried to project down his tired and worried face. She held Harry’s arm, trying to show him some kind of affection and encouragement, but he sat there oblivious to it, he felt numb and cold. Luna looked up to see a Deatheater running towards them. Harry reached for his wand but she stopped him. “It’s Snape” Harry however still held his wand tight, he wanted to hex Snape there and then but it’s only the willing words of Remus that kept him from doing so. “Harry, listen to me carefully.” said Snape, in a desperate tone. Harry sneered, but stayed silent. “Remus is in a bad way, he’s been hit by silver. Remus is a Werewolf; you know that silver can kill a werewolf! You wrote an essay on it in your third year.” Harry opened his mouth to say something but instead just nodded. “I have to take him, I have a potion that can help him, but he will die if we do nothing. Now let go of him!” shot Severus, regaining his stern tendencies. “Why should I trust you, I know your game Severus, you will let him die!” “Don’t be so bloody stupid Potter, now do as I say and let him go!” Harry let go and Snape grabbed Remus by his hand and held onto him tight. Harry lunged forward and grabbed Snape by the scruff of the neck and put his face close to his, looking into him with dangerous flashing eyes. “If he dies, I will kill you!” A shocked Severus took in a gasp of breath, he was astonished at the amount of hate that swelled in the veins of this sixteen year old boy, and it was then he realised that Harry had got it wrong, all of it! “Harry, you can try and kill me but I assure you, that you will not succeed, for after what I have done and am about to do I am a marked man and am no better than dead anyway.” Severus paused to read Harry’s surprised expression, and then continued. “You have me all wrong! Trust Karis, she knows me, and if you care for her as much as I know you do, you will understand that there are many things you do not know or understand, but in time she will tell you, in time you will know everything.” He then pushed Harry off of him in a way of hard force, to warn Harry of his anger, then apparated with a loud crack in front of his very eyes, taking Remus with him. |
Quote:
Thanks for your comment. |
“Harry, for Merlin sake get up!” shot Ron, picking him up from the ground. “What the hell are you doing? You have been out of action for ten minutes, we have had to watch your back and cover ours at the same time.” “Sorry Ron, but he’s in a bad way, and…. I think I have really screwed up!” “Too right you have! Snape is here to help us Harry! Me and Hermione witnessed everything, he took Remus to save his life in front of Deatheaters, they tried to hex him but Hermione blocked it, his cover is definitely blown now, Voldemort will kill him!” Hermione gasped. “Ron, you said his name!” Ron looked shocked, he didn’t even realise. “I know Ron, but right now Karis is inside, we have to help her.” “WHAT? Has she gone completely mad?” “EXPELLIARMUS” Hermione shouted behind Ron, disarming a Deatheater about to curse him and Harry. “PROTEGO.” shouted Luna, blocking another spell about to hit all three of them. “WE HAVE TO MOVE, NOW!” shouted Hermione. “AROUND THE BACK, LETS GO!” replied Harry. The rest of the DA were still fighting, Harry turned around quickly to watch them, wanting to see if they needed his help first. He was however taken aback at the sight before him, he felt a pang of pride well up inside his chest and he had to take in a deep breath. He had never seen them all so strong, and so dedicated. He knew they all had it in them, their love for the DA lessons had shown him that! He watched Zacharias Smith block a curse and stun a Deatheater in the face, which then in turn, Kingsley Shacklebolt wrapped in chains and ropes. They were working together, the DA were stunning the Deatheaters while the Order then binded them. “C’mon Harry.” gestured Luna, grabbing him by the arm. “We have to help inside now, there will be more.” He put his arm around her shoulder; Luna looked up at him with a surprised questioning frown. “What?” she asked. Harry hesitated for a moment, he was seeing a different side to Luna, she wasn’t always the dreamy vague expressional girl everyone mistook her for - she was so much more than that he thought. “You are so brave!” “I’m not brave.” she shrugged. “I just do what is right.” she paused for a few seconds and looked up at him. “Everyone believes in you Harry, and we all trust Dumbledore! We are Dumbledore’s Army, led by the Boy Who Lived - How can it not be the right thing to do?!” Harry smiled, he thought that was one of the nicest things anyone had ever said to him, it was simple and Luna didn’t emphasise on why she trusted him but it was enough, and he felt that what Luna said, she meant it from her heart, again highlighting her honest and faithful character. He thought it seemed ironic that at this precise moment in time, when they were amidst a fight between good and evil, a battle that could easily end one’s life, that he finally felt accepted for the first time in his, and little did he know, so did she. * “KARIS!” Albus shouted from across a doorway entrance, he then ran into the next room, which was being guarded by three deatheaters. She turned just in time to see Lucius Malfoy heading straight for her, she quickly threw him a binding rope spell but the ropes missed. He ignored the use for magic now, he grabbed her by the neck and threw her up against the wall. She gasped for air as he outstretched his long skinny pale fingers, his nails started to dig into her skin. Her face started to flush a dark purple with the strain. “Not too clever now are you little girl. I should have killed you a long time ago!” She kicked up her right leg hard and hit him where she was taught to always hit a man if she was being threatened. She held her wand tight while still gasping for air, he looked startled but managed to give her a cold menacing laugh, but before he could do anything else, she had punched him as hard as she could in the face. Blood trickled down his nose to the top of his lip. “You’re not the only one who can resort to muggle violence, Lucius!” “Ascendulay” she shouted clearly, her wand outstretched, throwing Lucius up in the air and aiming directly to the open door entrance to the room where her Grandfather was fighting, knocking over two of the three other Deatheaters. Karis entered and binded them quickly and noticed that Albus had surrounded himself in a gold protection orb, something she only ever see him do once in her life. Three against one must have proved difficult for her Grandfather, and he felt this was the best way for now, but due to his protection, no spell could penetrate the walls that surrounded him, but none could leave either. Temporarily Albus Dumbledore was unable to act. She froze, she couldn’t move. The duelling having resided, the deatheater stood there, just looking at her. Albus was still protected and couldn’t help her if he attacked, but he felt however that he wouldn’t. This deatheater didn’t want her dead – yet! “Karis, you came back, how sweet of you to visit me.” came a cold voice. She started to shake but she willed herself to keep her cool. It had been a long time since their paths had met in the flesh, and she was now a woman, not a child, yet the old painful memories were imprinted on her mind so clearly, making her feel like it was only yesterday. “Look at what you have become, you are not even human.” She spat. “You are what I always knew you to be; a monster!” she spoke with her head held high and if she were petrified, she certainly did not show it. “You are still the petulant brat you always were, did your time here not teach you anything Karis?” “Yes, it taught me one thing! It showed me I could beat you!” Voldemort let out an ear-piercing laugh while Karis just continued to glare at him, not taking her eyes off of his dark red slits once. However his laughter soon lessened when a purple-cloaked figure entered the room. * Karis looked startled but immediately ran over to him and stood directly in front of the unexpected visitor, she could feel his presence and it overwhelmed her with heartfelt emotion. “Ugghh.” Voldemort spat to the floor “The humanity is enough to make me want to throw up. This one has feelings for you Karis, he looks to play the hero!” “You leave him alone.” Voldemort laughed again, and it occurred to Harry that Voldemort did not realise it was him under the robes, he was so distracted with the presence of Albus and Karis he was obviously very on-guard, Harry could sense it. Voldemort was unnerved! Meanwhile outside the back entrance to the Orphanage, Harry had advised the rest of the DA to keep watch before he continued to go inside. Two minutes had now passed since Harry had left them and it was now incredibly dark and cold. “Lumos” whispered Ron. “Ron looked around the grounds when he had to take in a deep breathe while his stomach turned into knots and his body filled with dreaded tingles. He ran as fast as he could to the figure that was lying on the cold ground in the close distance. Hermione followed and caught sight of Dean Thomas crouching on the floor with his head in his hands. “Dean, what happened?” she asked, feeling nervous and holding her wand tight while looking around. Luna had just blocked a spell and froze the Deatheater who had just run around to the back entrance to cut them off. “I…..I… was too late…he was outnumbered!” Dean stuttered Ron was holding the limp body, cradling him as silent tears fell down his face. Hermione came forward and put her hand on Ron’s shoulder as she looked down at the young lifeless man. Luna came running over with Seamus Finnigan who had also been guarding the back of the building, along with Neville. “What’s happened?” she asked with a raised panic-stricken voice, at the sight of a still body lying in Ron’s arms. “It’s Justin.” replied Hermione, while fighting the grief that was about to overwhelm her. “I think he’s dead.” |
Have to go now, will post more later. :) |
good work when will thereb more |
LMOA Kelly are you posting the whole thing in a day? |
Quote:
Here is the next post: Chapter 19 – Close Call Harry was feeling sick at the sight of Voldemort, standing there in-front of him, he wanted to do nothing more than raise his wand and mutter the Avada Kedavra unforgivable curse that brought with it sudden death. But he couldn’t even try, simply because Karis was standing in the way. She still continued to protect him and it made Harry feel like a child, he wanted her to move, he had faced Voldemort before and managed to escape. He made a mental note to himself to talk to Karis about her over protectiveness if they ever got out of this alive. However, he couldn’t stop from admitting to himself that he loved her, he knew that now and as much as he tried to tell himself different, at this moment in time, watching her standing there, wanting to protect him even if it meant death; he couldn’t believe how truly remarkable she really was, even if her brashness did infuriate him a little. Up against them all she looked so small and vulnerable, as Harry himself was now six feet tall and gaining in broadness daily. “Karis, if you continue to stand in-front of this man I may have to kill you, step aside girl!” Voldemort retorted in usual cold drawl. “Never!” she hissed. Harry without realising it smirked under his cloak. At least he thinks I’m a man, he thought. “Ah, very well, your loving Grandfather here will just have to watch me kill you as he is now powerless to do nothing!” he spat, his snake like features glinting in the candlelight, showing his slit for a mouth twist in pleasure. Karis looked over to Albus who nodded his head, directing her to move out of the way. He looked old and pale, Karis knew he was very concerned, and she couldn’t ignore the fact that Voldemort was right; Albus was powerless! “Ok, I will move out of the way, but I assure you Voldemort, you hurt him and I will do everything in my power! Remember, I am not a child anymore!” “Oh stop your droning woman; do you really think I will let you do that again? I am stronger now, more than I ever was, and you have no power over me in Occlumency or any other gift that you think you may possess. You are not in a position to bargain, now move before I turn you to dust!” Karis turned around to face the masked Harry who stood there motionless; she stared at him for a few seconds but managed to connect quickly with the legilimens spell “You can do it Harry, just concentrate, we need at least five minutes, I will help if I can.” Even in legilimens her voice in his head was shaking. Slowly she moved and stood by his side, breaking the connection between them. It was then she realised that Voldemort did not scald her for saying his name; this unnerved her a little, as she felt he obviously had other things on his mind. “Well, you are brave or extremely stupid!” shot Voldemort to the cloaked figure. “What is your name boy?” Harry could feel Karis tense by the side of him, his heart went out to her briefly, but he did what he thought he had to. He remained quiet and slowly lifted his arm and clasped his fingers around the bottom of his purple mask, trying desperately hard not to show his shaking hand and not to knock off his glasses underneath; he pried the mask off of his face, then simply replied. “I don’t think there is any need for an introduction, Voldemort!” |
Part 2 Voldemort stood there, he looked taken aback at Harry’s boldness and for a split second he actually admired his stature, he quickly however pushed that thought to the back of his mind; while glaring at the boy who lived, the one who defied him above anyone else, the one he knew would have to die in order for him to finally reign like before. “You were foolish to come here tonight Potter.” He spoke quietly. “Maybe so, but I had no choice, you have something I want!” Voldemort scoffed and raised his wand. Karis held hers up as did Harry, ready to block or reflect anything that he may throw at them. “You really think you and this little girl can beat me Harry?” “Honestly, I don’t know!” replied Harry. “But isn’t that what you are afraid of?” In Harry’s opinion Voldemort still looked unnerved, he felt this to be a nice surprise, what with Karis by his side, and he felt that familiar glimmer of hope shine inside of him, something that he always felt when he was in her presence. “Ah, so you do know its remnants, how interesting.” Voldemort replied while twirling his wand in his long scaled hands. “Fair enough Harry, let’s play it your way. You tell me the full containment of the prophecy and your friend Mad-Eye in there can be released, and then you and I will have this out alone, while your friends will be allowed to leave.” “NO.” shouted Karis, shaking her head. “No Harry, don’t do this.” she said frantically. But Harry kept his stare on Voldemort, he dared not take his eyes off of him. “How sickening, your girlfriend here is concerned for your safety, you may want to kiss her goodbye before you bow down to death Harry!” He heard Karis wince, and he took her by the hand, he could feel her shaking yet her breath was steady and her physique strong, he felt proud of her, but nothing could compare to how she felt about him at this moment, she was concerned, but she admired his courage, and finally saw the glint of the man he was becoming. “You have a deal.” Harry replied, while squeezing Karis’ hand, warning her to be ready. Behind Voldemort stood a large iron door, Harry recognised it from his vision he had while at Hogwarts, it was the cell where Alastor was being imprisoned. If only I could get the door open, he thought. Karis, as if hearing his thoughts, started to move around to face Harry. For a second he was confused. She moved towards him and took his face in her hands and stared into his large emerald eyes. His heart started to pound in his chest, he thought she was sure to have heard or felt it. She slowly motioned her face towards his and kissed him gently on the lips. As she pulled away, she looked up at his surprised frown and smiled, she mouthed something to him and he answered her with his eyes. All of a sudden Karis was pushed out of the way by Harry, to the left side of the room. Voldemort raised his wand but she was too quick and shouted “BOMBARDA.” The iron door behind him was blown off its hinges, knocking Voldemort sideways, but keeping him grounded and standing tall on his scaled feet. “Crucio” Voldemort did the unthinkable and placed the cruciatus curse on Karis, she was trying to run into the cell and rescue Alastor but was caught by the red stream of light. She was thrown in the air and landed hard on the cold stone floor, screaming in agony. Albus was trying to break down the force that surrounded him. He tried with his entire mite but the walls of the protection orb would not deteriorate. The protection orb spell only lasts for five minutes, but in this case, he felt it was five minutes too long. Harry didn’t have time to think, just seeing her there on the floor in insufferable pain was unbearable, he thought of Sirius, he had already lost him, and he couldn’t lose her too. An empowered force overtook his entire being, he held out his wand which now started to vibrate, Harry watched it for a few seconds when a white jet of light protruded from it. Out of his wand came a bright white form. Harry had to look twice as he couldn’t believe what he was witnessing “It can’t be” he said disbelievingly to himself, as the large form of a shaggy dog ran headlong, straight into Voldemort. * It took Harry a few moments to realise what had just happened. He had seen that dog before and his heart warmed at the prospect that it was the astral form of Padfoot. It was then Harry remembered his Godfather’s vowel, that we would always be there for him and will always protect him. Even in death he was staying true to these spoken words and the glimmer of hope that Harry felt earlier had now heightened to a new level. Prongs, his Father was Harry’s Patronus. To ward off the thing that Harry was afraid of the most; Dementors. Padfoot had gained firm place of the disarming and protection spell, to ward off the one and only person whom in life he had known and wanted nothing more than to destroy. Well now he had his opportunity to face this wizard. Only Sirius would be cunning and stubborn enough to defend Harry against Voldemort! Voldemort was thrown against the wall with the force of the spell that had hit him and collapsed to the floor; he looked astounded while trying to comprehend what had just taken place. Padfoot then turned around and elegantly bowed to Harry, before lightly vanishing into thin air. “Accio Wand.” shouted Harry, still trying to take in what had happened. Suddenly to the horror of the Dark Lord, his wand flew up from the floor into the hands of the one person Voldemort despised above all others. Harry Potter. “Maybe it’s time you bowed down to death, Voldemort!” spat Harry. Feeling stronger than he had ever felt so far in his short lived life. But as he looked down he sensed something was wrong. Voldemort’s wand had touched his own and something extraordinary started to happen. From the tip of Voldemort’s wand came a figure that Harry recognised and knew well. “Justin?” he questioned, looking mortified. But it wasn’t the pearly shadow that he saw of his parents at the graveyard in his fourth year, this was a solid form, and it flew as fast as it could from the room. Harry started to move forward towards Voldemort, his teeth gritted and his wand pointing to the snake like creature, who in turn could only smirk. Harry felt the anger rising up inside his veins, and as he lifted his wand ready to administer a curse, he was pushed out of the way by no other than a free and very much active, Professor Albus Dumbledore. Harry looked aghast at the old man, but he didn’t have time to think, all he could do was run into the cell and pick Karis up from the floor. Helping her gain strength in her legs, they both motioned over to Alastor who was weak and bloodstained, crouching in the corner. Karis held the old man close into her. “Harry, I have to apparate with Alastor now, you must come with me.” “No Karis, my fight is here, the DA is outside I can’t leave them, we will get back with the rest of the Order. Maybe we can apparate with one of those.” “Find Kingsley.” replied a shaken Karis. “He has an old newspaper on him; he can use it as a portkey. “OK, I will see you back at Hogwarts!” “No. Meet me at you know where!” Harry nodded in understanding and started to leave the cell to help find the others. He ran out of the room after hearing the loud crack of apparition and found Albus had Voldemort trapped in a sheer block of ice. As Harry was about to hand Voldemort’s wand to Albus for safe keeping, the door to the room was bombarded with black cloaked figures. One of them shot a spell, and the hand that clutched Voldemort’s wand had been hit. Harry screamed and pulled his hand back, while the wand fell to the floor. He looked down to find his hand was burning. Albus quickly put a protection shield around them both and cleared his flaming hand with cold liquid water, before apparating them out of harms way. Outside, the DA and the Order had now formed a coalition around the back. Most of the Deatheaters that fought out the front main entrance had been strongly bound and many aurora’s and ministry officials had now arrived at the scene to help. The fight however was not over. Cornelius Fudge arrived looking extremely dishevelled and his eyes were red and his normal round chubby red face looked drawn and pale. He caught sight of Albus holding up Harry, and the Order and DA closed around them, relieved to finally see Albus and Harry together. Cornelius Fudge went scurrying towards them as fast as he could. Making him wheeze from the excessive strain as the icy cold air hit his lungs. Ginny went bounding headforth up to Ron and Hermione who were standing together, linking arms as if to hold one another up, both apparently in utter shock. However, the shock was due to Justin bolting in an upright seated position which in turn scared the wits out of Ron who was still holding onto him at the time, thinking him to be dead. “Justin, we thought you were dead.” shot Luna incredulously “Uh, I…uh, I think I was.” He stuttered bewilderingly “What are you talking about?” asked Ginny confused. “I think I was dead, I saw Harry fighting you know who and I remember flying, that’s about it really.” “I knew it, it’s the power of three houses.” muttered Luna. “Luna, now, what are you talking about?” asked Ron, frowning and disbelieving what he was hearing. He looked at Hermione, who in turn shook her head and frowned while shrugging her shoulders. She turned around to see Ministry officials and aurora’s gathering together, she jumped up. “It doesn’t matter.” said Hermione with relief, pointing. “There’s Harry and Dumbledore, come on, let’s go.” “Albus, Albus.” fussed Cornelius. “Azkaban Albus, Azkaban.” “Slow down Cornelius, what’s happened?” “It’s been attacked. Attacked by Dementors, and they are heading this way!” “The escaped Deatheaters are already inside Cornelius, they did this to Harry’s hand, if I’m not mistaken it was Bellatrix.” Harry was still wincing in pain, as his hand was bright red and covered in large blisters. But he felt a rise of anger overtake him again, due to the sound of her name. “We must leave now, we cannot stay here, we must announce war, no-one is safe.” Bellowed Fudge, while shaking his hands in the air, petrified at the sheer prospect of it all. Harry pounced forward onto Cornelius, grabbing him by the scruff of the neck, his emerald eyes were flashing with anger as he put his face directly before the Minister of Magic. “You could have prevented this if you only had listened to us in the first place. You are a disgrace and my friend could be dead because of your intolerance to the truth. You make me sick!” Harry then pushed a horror struck Cornelius backwards, while Albus came to Harry’s aid and held him up as he started to lose his balance and his consciousness.” Albus turned to look at his team members who all stood there wide eyed and restless. “Kingsley, please take the DA back to Grimmauld Place, Harry and I will meet you all there.” Kingsley nodded and took out the old Newspaper from his pocket and tapped it, while muttering “Portus” under his breath, he then rounded up all the purple cloaked DA members, and each of them felt the uncomfortable pull of force within their naval as they were all subjected to portkey travel. |
Part 3 Grimmauld Place was bustling with bodies, however there was a silent mix in the air and if one had a knife they could probably cut the atmosphere down the middle with it. One half belonging to the purple-cloaked DA members who fought a fight they never thought in a million years they could participate in, and come out of alive. The other half belonging to the members of the Order of the Phoenix, who in turn fought a tough battle but thankfully only escaped with minor injuries. All except for one! Besides Harry, Remus had come off the worst; Harry however didn’t care about his scalded and blistering hand that was causing him severe pain. Upon returning to Grimmauld Place with Albus Dumbledore, he ran straight up the stairs in a mass of sheer panic, screaming for Remus at the top of his voice. This made everyone shift uncomfortably and it was Karis that heard his desperate cries from the top floor of the dark old rickety house. She had been seeing to Alastor when everyone else arrived, thankfully to her relief he had suffered no permanent damage, but she managed to put a sleeping draft that Severus had given her, into a warm cup of tea so he could rest, while she attended to his open and bleeding wounds. She ran out of the room upon hearing Harry’s cries and was greeted by Harry running fast across the hall which in turn knocked her sideways. He stopped, and she looked at his pale white face, which was mixed with sweat, dirt and salted tears. She held out her hand to take hold of his when he suddenly winced. Karis glanced down to see the red scalded blistering mound, she gasped as tears slowly started to flow down her cheeks. She grabbed him by the shoulders and pulled him into a tight embrace, while patting him down from the top of his head, to his shoulders and down to his lower back, moving her hands over his torso. Harry at first wondered what she was doing, until he realised and stepped away while grabbing one of her hands. Defiantly he shot “I’m alright, stop treating me like a child.” while scowling at her. “You’re not alright Harry, look at you, look at your hand!” Her voice broke off and further tears splashed down her face, she could feel herself fighting her own anger, she was showing weakness at the time when he needed strength. Harry put his head down, it broke his heart to see her cry, but inside he felt so numb, deep down he felt like a failure. He motioned towards her, this time on his own accord and pulled her into his chest. Karis would have normally rejected this kind gesture from a student, albeit a good friend. But she didn’t, simply because it’s what she needed. Reluctantly, Harry let go and she gave him a polite thank you while gesturing for Harry to enter the bedroom with her. They both walked inside the cold bedroom, which only last summer was shared by Fred and George Weasley. Harry could see the frail broken body of Alastor Moody, who was sound asleep and whom actually looked quite at peace given the circumstances. In the bed next to him however was the man who Harry had so frantically been searching for since his arrival back at the house. His friend, mentor and in his heart, his new Godfather, Remus Lupin. Harry approached the side of his bed with a feeling of dread and nervousness. He started to feel sick again, sick with worry that this person who he loved and cared for so dearly, may not survive another day. He took hold of the man’s hand, forgetting momentarily about his own injury. “Remus” Harry whispered, his voice shaking, while a lump in his throat started to form. “Remus, it’s Harry, I hope you can hear me, because I am here and I’m not going anywhere until you talk to me.” His voice once more started to waver and his bottom lip started to shake as he surveyed his friend closely. Slowly, Remus fluttered his eyes, trying hard to focus on the tear stained face in front of him. Harry gasped in relief that Remus had heard him and started to make some kind of reaction. This had to be a good sign, he thought. Harry didn’t know that Severus was standing behind him, and it was Remus who smiled over Harry’s head. Harry turned around to see the dark cloaked, hook-nosed man looking down at Remus. “Is he going to be alright Professor?” Harry asked solemnly “He is still quite critical but I think we administered the potion in time. The fact that he is still alive and coherent are both promising signs.” Harry stood there, and if Severus knew how he was feeling he may have felt sorry for him, however, all he did was turn away from Harry and ignore his pleading glare of forgiveness. Severus did sense the guilt, the pain that this young man was experiencing, the foolishness overall is what made Severus smirk in amusement. He did however still feel angry at the boy and right now he didn’t even want to look at him. He felt that a spoken apology would be more adequate for the severe misinterpretation of his actions. But he doubted that would happen, he had never before heard Potter apologise for anything. Inside Harry’s heart he knew he had to apologise, to finally hold out his good hand and take the Professor’s in his, the idea however turned his stomach, but he felt he had to try for the sake of Remus. If Remus could forgive Severus and the past grievances they had, than Harry could too, after all he had saved the life of someone dear to him while risking his own, and Harry felt it was the right and only thing to do. “Severus.” said Harry very calmly. Realising himself that this was the first time he had ever addressed him by his proper name. The Potions master turned around to face Harry while Karis stayed silent watching over Alastor while spying them both from the corner of her eye. Harry most eloquently, looked up at the man, letting his gaze stare him directly in the eye, and said, “I’m sorry.” Harry then held out his left arm. Karis looked towards Snape, she had a calm yet expecting smile on her face. She was pleased at Harry’s mature and worthy decision. Severus noticed this too and walked forward towards him and with his right hand, took hold of Harry’s, and held his gaze for a few moments. No words were exchanged between the two, but for a split second Harry see something glint in his eyes and for the first time, Severus had no sneer, no smirk or frown of exasperation. He simply had no expression at all, which Harry took as a good thing, it was then the realisation had hit him; Harry’s apology had been accepted. |
Part 4 Harry followed Karis downstairs and into the kitchen. There was on average about 40 bodies congregated in the kitchen and hall-way. Some were animatedly chatting among themselves about the amount of Deatheaters they had stunned. Zacharias Smith’s voice was probably the most prominent out of the purple cloaked members, who all now had their masks off while their robes were dirty and dishevelled. Molly Weasley arrived at the scene and could be heard shouting from the other side of the room at Ron, Ginny and Hermione for their severe actions. She then continued to hold them all tight while she whimpered, telling them all how proud she was of them, making Ron seem more confused than ever. Luna Lovegood was organising the DA, making sure no-one was hurt or injured, and gathering them together so they could all travel back to Hogwarts soon with their headmaster. Albus Dumbledore motioned over to Karis and Harry, and as if he was the grandfather of them both, he pulled them into his chest and held them close into him, tight, while they rested their faces into a shoulder each. “Are you both alright?” he eyed them intently, showing for the first time how concerned he really was for their welfare. Albus would never confide in them, or tell them what went through his mind in that room back at the derelict Orphanage, but all he could see was Karis, laying on the floor screaming and Harry, standing his ground, protecting her. Harry however didn’t look at himself that way, he felt like he had let everyone down. “Harry, not for one moment did you fail in anyway tonight!” said Albus Dumbledore, eyes still focused on him, but this time they regained their usual sparkle. “Are you using Occlumency Professor?” Harry replied, with a wry grin on his face. “No Harry, I just know you better than you know yourself at times.” replied Albus, eyes still fixed. “How is your hand?” asked the old man, while motioning his own to Harry’s arm, lifting it towards him to inspect the wound. “Hurts like hell, but I’ll live. Thanks to you.” “Nonsense Harry, you fought a brave battle tonight and you would have made them proud!” “Who?” asked Harry, confused at Albus’ statement. “Helga, Godric and Rowena!” answered Dumbledore matter-of-factly. “Harry, do you realise what you and the DA did tonight?” Harry frowned. “I’m not sure entirely, but Luna said that we had the power of three houses, I did feel something remarkable while in that Orb though. I’m sure the others did too.” “Luna is right Harry. Three of the houses united in the Orb of Refinement. I didn’t expect it to happen so soon but Karis had an idea it would. She was right to organise and arrange the event, but it could have only happened if you and the DA were ready.” “Thanks GrandFather, I’m pleased you approve, I was quite concerned how you would take it.” interrupted Karis. “Nonsense, what you did was wise. I am known to sometimes be an old fool and not act fast enough at times.” He paused as he stared Harry in the eye. “However, that mistake was not made on this occasion, so thank you Karis!” Karis smiled up at her wise old Grandfather; she looked at Harry too who still held a face of many questions. “Harry, I think I need to explain exactly what happened tonight. Please, let’s go and sit down.” said Karis, while lightly holding onto Harry’s arm, gesturing over to a quiet corner in the lounge area. Karis sat Harry down on an old brown shabby sofa, while she promptly sat herself next to him. She felt him relax and a wave of relief washed over her small and frail body. She felt he was handling tonight’s performance very well. Karis put her hand to her head and started rubbing her eyes, as a sharp pain shot through them. “Are you alright?” asked Harry, while taking hold of her hand. “Yes. It’s just been one eventful evening. I’m tired that’s all.” Harry nodded but continued to give her eye contact. “What happened tonight with the Orb Karis?” he asked. “You came together as a unit Harry. Three houses out of four united in the battle to fight evil. It was a prophecy made hundreds of years ago, that tonight you as Dumbledore’s Army fulfilled. In fact it’s one of the oldest prophecies ever recorded. It was spoken by a seer shortly after Salazar Slythern’s descent from Hogwarts.” Harry raised his eyebrows in surprise, eagerly waiting for her to continue. Karis noticed and carried on with her explanation. “The thing is Harry, Hogwarts still survived after Salazar left the school, mainly because the other three Professors were extremely powerful and he couldn’t take them all on by himself. Godric for instance was known to be an extremely powerful sorcerer and Salazar was rather wary of him. Very much like the relationship Voldemort has with Albus. I knew it would happen soon, I just wasn’t sure when. But I can be honest and say that I am really pleased that it happened tonight, your help was needed more than you realise.” “Yeah, the DA did well didn’t they!” replied Harry with an approving smile. “Very well, and so did you! You saved my life Harry.” Harry looked at her in surprise. “What are you talking about Karis? I didn’t save your life!” She smiled and took Harry by the shoulder. “Yes, you did Harry. If you hadn’t arrived when you did, he would have killed me; you deterred him.” Harry turned away, he could feel his face heating up, but he had to ask her the question that was on his lips, ever since he had calmed down. “Karis, I…uhhh, just wanted to ask you something.” He said shifting uncomfortably in his seat. She put her fingers up to his lips, “shhhh, it’s alright, I know what you’re going to ask me.” She paused for a few seconds as he looked up. “I kissed you because Voldemort wanted to believe he was messing with your emotions, hurting you further. I wanted him to believe he was winning. That was why I motioned to you with my eyes to throw me out of harms way so I could blast the door to the cell, because he was going to kill us, and deep down, I think you knew that too!” Harry put his head down again as he spoke. “When he did that Cruciatus curse on you Karis, I…. Well I couldn’t bear the thought of losing you too, I got anxious and scared, more so than any other time in my life, and because of that……. something happened.” Karis continued to stare at his pale face, she knew in her heart how he felt about her, she had sensed it a while ago, and it’s something that she knew they would have to discuss together as adults. “You saw Padfoot didn’t you!” she stated quietly. “Yeah, I did. He was the one who saved you Karis, not me.” “No Harry. That is where you are wrong; it was the power inside you that called Sirius to your aid, in the same way Prongs comes to your need in your patronus. The power you hold is unprecedented and you really need to start believing in yourself more Harry.” Harry smirked, “I don’t feel like the hero. One of my best friends is fighting for his life. Justin too was dead until his soul was released from Voldemort’s wand. Too many people are getting hurt because of me!” “Not because of you Harry, because of him and his followers. None of this is your fault! Things like this happened long before you were even born. Trust me, I know!” “What happened to you Karis? How does Voldemort know you so well? Karis turned her face away while she started to speak. “That is something I find very hard to talk about, and it is something that I would like you to see for yourself as I cannot put it into words.” She paused for a few moments. “I guess that just means you will have to work extra hard in our Occlumency lessons.” she added, with a mocking smile. “He hurt you bad didn’t he!” shot Harry, the anger rising up inside him again, making his pale face now flush with colour. “I won’t lie to you. He did! He hurt me more than anyone in this world. Which is why I’m here right now, with you and the Order!” “I can’t let you help me anymore Karis.” Karis scoffed at Harry’s words, but deep down what he said hurt her feelings, but she understood why. She continued to stay silent. “I mean Occlumency obviously isn’t a problem.” interjected Harry very matter-of-factly, sensing he may have been a little abrupt. “But if I ever come face to face with him again, you can’t be there Karis. I can’t handle it if anything happened.” She couldn’t help but hold her hand out to him and gently stroke his cheek, while smiling with heartfelt appreciation. “Harry, you really have no idea how long I have waited for the moment to see Voldemort destroyed. If that is to happen at the hands of the “boy who lived” then I will be there, and nothing you can say or do will keep me away.” She again took Harry by the shoulders and stared him directly in the eye. “You will not be alone when that time comes and you will triumph Harry, I know you will.” “How can you be so sure?” he snapped. While getting up from the sofa and pacing the floor. “You can’t see into the future, you don’t know what’s going to happen, I could die and so could you, yet you refuse to accept that!” “It is possible, but if you think like that Harry then he has already won!” she replied a little more malevolent than anticipated. Harry stopped pacing and shot her a look of foreboding. “Then I guess he did mark the wrong person for the job!” he retorted, while heading for the door. “Harry, please wait.” said Karis, while cursing herself under her breath for her lack of tact. He turned around to face her. “I’m sorry, you are right.” she said. “I just couldn’t bear it if anything happened to you either, so I find it easier to tell myself that it won’t!” He took in a deep breath, inside he was relieved she had finally admitted to him in her own way that she cared about him deeply and that’s when he noticed how pale and tired she really was. Karis seemed to look very unwell. He approached her and pulled her up gently from the sofa, while holding as much of her weight as possible, that’s when she started to wobble and lose her footing, so he picked her up and cradled her in his arms as if holding a small child. Ignoring the pain in his hand while holding her tight, he slowly left the room, and headed straight back up the stairs There was no more rooms spare for Karis to reside in as she would have under normal circumstances have been going back to Hogwarts, but Harry decided that she needed to rest. The cruciatus curse enthralled upon her had a big effect on her delicate frame. All of the beds were also taken, all, except for one. Harry didn’t have to think twice. He gladly gave up his own bed for this woman he now held in his arms, while he resided to the fact that tonight he would be sleeping on the floor. As the lights went out downstairs and Harry could hear footsteps of Order members departing to the spare bedrooms, Harry, with all his mite, tried to sleep. He could hear her soft breathing filling the room as he watched her soundly sleeping, he couldn’t stop himself from thinking what would have happened if Voldemort had killed her. Just the thought of it made his throat close and a lump form while his eyes welled with salted tears. He sat next to her on the bed, while putting the covers over her making sure she was comfortable. He laid down beside her, wondering in his own thoughts what could have made this woman so determined to fight. What was it Voldemort had subjected her to, and when? After an hour of pondering, the resistance to sleep was quickly empowered by Harry not being able to keep his eyes open, slowly like Karis, he delved into the darkness of restful silence. |
Chapter 21 - Merry Christmas The rest of October and November came and went, and as time went on the DA became closer than ever after the events of October Eighth. There was now a very strong link between them all, and they felt that it was due to the happenings that day in the Orb when they united as one; and became a strong allegiance when in each-others presence. Justin however became a little subdued. He felt he had let the Order and the DA down, when repeatedly they all had told him to put the matter aside and stride forward. But Harry understood how he felt, he had been so close to death himself on many occasions and it’s the hardest thing to comprehend, and the scariest. Christmas was now approaching fast and Harry decided that he would like to stay at Hogwarts. Upon telling all of his friends he would be staying behind because he still couldn’t forgive Kreacher for what he did, especially around Christmas time, he knew he would find it too upsetting at 12 Grimmauld Place, due Sirius’ absence. They all jumped at the chance to stay too. Even Cho, who spoke to Harry more and more frequently, decided that she won’t be visiting China this year with her parents, but would like to stay with her friends at school. Marrietta Edgecombe had also finally accepted her calling for her part in Dumbledore’s Army. Therefore she had deterred herself from shouting her mouth off again. Hermione still believes it was the boiled faced curse she entrusted upon her due to her tittle tattle to Professor Umbridge last year, and still makes a point of telling that to Ron and Harry on various occasions. Hermione and Ron were now closer than ever, and it sometimes made Harry feel a little uncomfortable around them, as they were always holding each other and kissed at every stolen opportunity, but nonetheless he was so happy for them, as they were finally getting to be themselves. He noticed that as there were no hidden tendencies involved anymore, they got on a lot better as friends too, as well as partners. Ron was a gentleman and never told Harry any personal details about his relationship with Hermione, which Harry respected as he looked at Hermione as a sister and didn’t want to know anyway. There was one person who Harry had gotten close to over the last couple of months, besides Karis. Who he started to see less of since she had woken up in his bed at 12 Grimmauld Place, in the early morning of October ninth. Harry believed it was because she found the whole scenario rather uncomfortable, even though he just shared the bed with her and wouldn’t have thought of trying anything untoward, she decided that they had to talk about their relationship and that under no circumstances was it to develop in to any other except close friendship. This hurt Harry inside but he knew he had to be grown up about the situation, after all he knew Karis was right. She was his mentor, teacher and a trusting and loyal friend; besides the first person he had ever really had true feelings for. Karis also went on to advise Harry that he had to have fun, and made a passing comment about taking a step back and viewing things from different angles, which confused him but still he managed to take it on the chin and accept her wishes. The other person he had been spending many an hour with was, Luna Lovegood. Over the last few months they had become very close acquaintances, and Luna made points of holding his arm as they walked along and talked excessively about anything and everything. Luna is the only person who knows how Harry really feels about Karis. At first she took it well and tried to give advice to the best of her ability, but as the weeks passed by Harry noticed a change in her mood and decided that soon he would have to talk to her about it. “I think we should hold our own private Christmas party at Hogwarts this year. Maybe in the room of requirement?!” said Hermione, while packing her cloak away neatly “Yeah, great Idea Hermy.” mocked Ron, winking at her. She playfully slapped him on the arm. “Don’t call me that, you know I hate it!” she shot, holding back a smile. “I think Hermy is right Ron, I think we should have our own party, we could always visit Hogsmede as well. “replied Harry “Don’t you start calling me that too Harry.” sighed Hermione, throwing a ball of socks at his head. They decended together down the moving staircase for dinner. It was now Christmas Eve and the excitement was buzzing in the air. The rest of the Hogwarts students had gone home to visit their families, only the DA congregation had remained together for the holidays, and a couple of the Hogwarts staff had decided to stay behind, those being Albus, Karis, Severus and Madame Pomfrey. Harry was pleased to see upon his entrance to the Great Hall that many of the Order Members were there and the hall was decorated in gold and red bows, and little fairy lights flashed in the enchanted sky above their heads. “SURPRISE” said Remus as the three of them walked in. The rest of the DA was already inside, beaming while holding small goblets of juice in their hands. Harry, Ron and Hermione was very taken aback at the surprise party for them all, and Harry smiled wide while pacing fast up to Remus Lupin and embracing him in a warm hug. “Hey Remus, it’s great to see you looking well.” He whispered quietly. “You can’t get rid of me that easily Harry!” replied Remus with a grin. “Lets all sit down to eat shall we!” said Molly Weasley after she had given them all a big bear hug, making Harry pleased of her release so as to breathe properly again. Karis had gestured them all to sit around the table while she gave Harry eye contact and nodded her head sideways, motioning that he should sit next to her. He did, without question and was really pleased by her kind gesture. It was a large round table that everyone sat around. It reminded Harry of the first meeting he attended at the school when Albus told them all about the kidnapping of Alastor Moody. This time however to Harry’s relief it was a joyous occasion, one of gathering, good food and close friends. “Alright Harry.” shouted Fred from across the room. “Hey watcha mate.” bellowed George. Harry gave them the thumbs up, while taking his seat next to Karis. “Are you alright?” Harry whispered. “Yeah, I’m fine thanks Harry. You?” “Better, now things seem to be getting back to normal around here.” Harry replied. “Well that’s what I need to talk to you about Harry!” “Oh? What’s happened?” Harry held a look of concern. Karis laughed. “Oh No, Nothing yet, don’t worry about that. The whole world now knows that he is back, there is nothing we can do about it until we find out what his next move is.” said Karis while picking up her goblet of pumpkin juice and taking a sip. “We cannot live in fear everyday because of it Harry, we must remember to live!” Harry chuckled. “You sound like your Grandfather!” Karis put on a shocked face, eyes bulging and her mouth open in horror. “I found a white hair this morning, Oh Merlin’s beard; I think I’m turning into him too!” Harry laughed out loud at her silly behaviour. Professor Snape however, shot her a disapproving look. “Not like you to be clowning around at the dinner table Karis.” He snarled. “You think this is clowning? Severus you should wait and see what I have planned during dessert and besides, it’s Christmas Eve for Flamel sake!” Severus scoffed and rolled his eyes at her remark, while Harry tried desperately hard to hide his smirk. Everyone was tucking into his or hers first course. It was a mixed bowl of fruit and a large goblet of Pumpkin juice that Karis seemed to be drinking rather quickly while picking tediously at her bowl of goodness. “Don’t you like fruit?” asked Harry, while gulping a large mouthful of his juice. “No, I hate fruit. Never did like healthy food.” She replied, while still poking a large piece of melon with her fork. “Now give me a large mound of muffins or chocolate chip brownies and I will be a very happy little witchy, but all this fruit in my opinion just sucks!” Harry nearly spat out his own mouthful. He looked up at her, with laughing eyes. She chuckled too at his amused expression. “Harry, I am not your teacher tonight, nor am I your occlumency tutor. It is Christmas Eve and I am here as your friend and nothing else, so this is the real me all right!” Karis then held out her hand. “I’m Karis, nice to meet you.” Harry took her hand while grinning from ear to ear at her childish fun. “I’m Harry Potter.” He replied. “You may have already heard of me as I am renowned by the Daily Prophet as a head case who likes to tell lies about the one and only dark wizard of all time, Lord Voldemort!” while rolling his eyes and shaking his head. Harry and Karis started gigging together incessantly, and many looks were exchanged from across the table, the one from Albus was one of warmth and love, the looks from Ron and Hermione were one of pure amusement, while on the other hand, the expression thrown across the table from Severus and Luna were foreboding and deadly. Harry stopped laughing as did Karis when they realised they had a group of spectators. “Uh, sorry.” Karis muttered to the dining crowd. Harry however tried desperately hard to apologise but he let out another roar of laughter followed by Karis giggling to the point where she had tears rolling down her face. By this point many of the DA members joined in with the hilarities, except for Severus, as even Luna managed to raise a smile. All of a sudden Karis rolled off her chair and fell back onto the floor. At the sight of this there was a thunderous outbreak of laughter echoing around the walls of the great hall, and Tonks was elated due to the fact that for once, it wasn’t her that made a complete wally of herself! Severus started to look concerned. This was very unlike Karis, and even Harry for that matter. That was when he turned to look at them. Ogling at the antics being played out in front of them was two freckled faced red headed twins. Severus shook his head, but as he looked on he thought that it could have been something out of a very bad muggle sitcom comedy. Taking another glance he saw the hilarity of it all, and for the first time in many years, Severus Snape actually smiled. Harry looked over and momentarily stopped with amazement to find the man that never smiled, finally crease his pale taunt skin across his usual solemn face. Harry then continued in trying to pry Karis up from the floor, who was still laughing so hard she was holding her stomach. Albus Dumbledore continued to watch in delight the jollity that seemed to so addictively reach each member of the table. It was then that Albus remembered above everything else that the sound of laughter is what he had missed most in the past year. Albus glanced across to the twins and gave them a kind nod and a thankful smile. “Professor, that is our new edition to the shop – Our Prankster Pumpkin Juice, you are all now privileged testers of Weasley Wizard Wheezes, Congratulations.” said Fred. “Hey Fred.” said George while nudging him in the arm to get his attention. “Remind me to thank Dobby later!” Fred smiled warmly at his twin and replied. “Yeah, that Dobby is one cool House Elf!” |
Part 2 The effects of the prankster pumpkin juice finally wore off after Fred and George administered a small pink sweet to everyone. Laughing juice was something many of them had needed if the truth be told. Even Severus had colour in his cheeks and Hermione noticed that he held a warmth in his dark brown eyes that she had never seen before. There was a positive vibration in the air which also made a nice change, and it was the first incident since the battle in HollowValley that everyone had got together and simply had a good time. “After all, it’s Christmas.” both Fred and George repeated in sequence while giving out the curable boiled sweets. They were right of course, in the same way Karis was right when she told Harry that one has to carry on living, and must shut away the fear and the anxiety, and to be as normal as possible in these difficult times. It was then he remembered that she hadn’t told him what it was she wanted to talk to him about. “Karis, what was it you wanted to tell me earlier when I came in here?” he asked, while regaining their position at the table. “Oh Yes, sorry, it was that bloody pumpkin juice putting me off.” she replied. “Right, well I wanted to ask you if you have had any strange dreams as of late?” Harry thought for a few seconds, and then frowned, while shaking his head he replied. “Not that I can remember. Why do you ask?” “Well it’s just that now you are gaining a strong power in Occlumency I thought that maybe you had unlocked some hidden memories. I have done that before while asleep without meaning too, I ventured so far back that I found myself in my Mother’s womb once, it was a ghastly experience!” Harry looked up at Karis with a mix of amusement and horror. “Karis, that is not right!” She giggled at his upturned nose. “No, it’s not really, is it!” she smiled; but the memory of it made her stomach churn. Harry thought for a few seconds what Karis had said when he had an idea. “Karis, you can help me remember what happened.” He said, with a mixture of excitement and sorrow. Karis started up at him with a wave of melancholy. “No Harry, I can’t do that, because it simply isn’t my place to. I would have to open your mind and delve into an old hidden memory, and that is not why I am here, and besides, you know the truth, you have been told what happened to your parents.” Harry felt his stomach knot and he started to flush red in the face. “But, you could help me remember them. Help me remember Karis, please!” He begged, his heart pumping so fast he could practically feel his blood pumping through his veins. She paused, while watching him intently, her eyes glazing with sadness. “Harry, I don’t know if that is a good idea, I really don’t feel that watching your parents being murdered is something any child should witness.” Harry felt his shackles rise. “I’m not a child Karis, I think we have had this conversation before.” He snapped. “You’re right, I’m sorry. But, please don’t ask me to do something like this again.” Karis turned her head away from him after she spoke these words, she felt so sorry for Harry, but she knew what she was talking about, she couldn’t let him witness that. She was thankful that he was only a year old when it happened, so as not to remember such devastation is a blessing in her opinion. Harry started to feel sick, how could there have been so much laughter in this room, how could he have been so happy when only an hour later he felt like his insides were being ripped apart. He wanted to understand her decision, but he knew deep down she was right, but he didn’t care, he wanted to see them one more time in the flesh, because he felt he never had, he couldn’t remember their faces or their voices, to him it would be a gift. “I just want to see them one more time Karis.” He whispered. Her heart melted at his one last desperate attempt to convince her that it was a feasible thing to do. She stayed silent for a few moments, while seeming to be deep in thought. “If you just want to see them again then MAYBE I can help.” She emphasised on the maybe, very strongly. “Please elaborate Karis, I’m dying here.” He shot her a quick smile, but he really was growing inpatient. “Well personally I refuse to open your mind Harry.” she replied. Harry opened his mouth to argue with her, not understanding why she was being so unreasonable. “But there might be another way.” she added quickly while holding up her hand for him to remain patient. “What’s that?” he asked “I’m not entirely sure but I will have a think about it, I remember reading something in one of my scrolls. Just don’t expect anything to happen though, because to be honest Harry I’m not sure if it will work.” Harry huffed a huge sigh, he felt let down. This woman, he thought, could find the truth that lies within the hidden and deep buried memories of his mind. Yet, she was refusing too, she said maybe, but for Harry, maybe just wasn’t good enough! He got up from his chair. “I’m going to bed.” he muttered to her miserably and said a goodnight to everyone in the Great Hall while pacing towards the exit door. Everyone in the hall stayed silent for a few moments and then Luna politely excused herself from the table and left the hall in search for Harry. She ran along the halls, her mousy brown hair flowing freely behind her, she was about to give up when she noticed him heading up the moving staircase. “HARRY.” She yelled up to him. He stopped and looked down to see Luna on his tail, he sighed but he waited for her, he however felt quite pleased that she was there, he always found it easy to talk to her. She trudged up to him, her breathing now heavy and her cheeks now a glowing rosy pink, which showed off her blue eyes. “Hey, where do you think you’re going?” she huffed. “Back to the dorm, I didn’t want to be down there anymore.” he replied with a sigh. “What has Karis gone and said now to upset you?” Luna blurted. Harry looked taken aback slightly at her persistence but replied to her question. “She doesn’t upset me all the time Luna.” “Oh really Harry, well every time you look sad or down it’s because of her. She has a habit of hurting your feelings, you just can’t see it.” “Luna, you are being a little unfair, and besides you don’t know what our conversation was about!” he shot back. “Well I know enough to see you stormed out the room.” replied Luna, with concern. “I would never hurt you like she does.” Harry frowned but then quickly regained his composure. “Luna, I think we need to talk.” “I know, and I’m sorry, I can’t help the way I feel about you Harry. Maybe we are spending too much time together.” she replied while putting her head down. Harry looked at her; he couldn’t help but to notice how great she looked in casual attire. With her long green velvet skirt and cream silk gypsy top; her long mousy hair flowing over her shoulders and her large blue eyes that sparkled most when in his presence. He tried to ignore the radish earrings and the butterbeer cork necklace, but instead he told himself they didn’t matter. He was now seeing her in a different light, she was growing into a beautiful young woman and for a split second he had an urgent desire to kiss her. He shook his head, so as to change his route of thinking. “I don’t want to see less of you Luna, I care for you, but me and Karis we have a connection that people don’t understand, even I don’t understand it sometimes, I just know I couldn’t bear anything to happen to her.” “What about me?” Would you dive to save me to?” she asked with a serious note but also one of sadness. Harry stared at her for a few moments and then walked towards this girl who had only ever been honest with him, and besides Hermione and Ron, had been there for him when he needed someone to talk too. He could relate to her too in so many ways that he couldn’t with anyone else; including Karis. He stroked her cheek and as their eyes met, they stared into each-others for a few moments, and then Harry smiled at her and kissed her gently on the forehead then pulled her into a tight embrace. “Of course I would.” He whispered in to her ear. He could feel her body shudder under his grip and it was then he realised how much this girl really did care for him, and the feeling he himself held right now, holding her in his arms was one of warmth and contentment, and he didn’t want to let her go. As he kissed her goodnight on the cheek and walked towards the Gryffindor Common Room, he knew that tonight he had a lot of thinking to do and a decision to make. |
Part 3 Ron, Hermione, Ginny and Neville arrived back at the Gryffindor Common Room, and as they entered they noticed Harry sitting in a padded armchair, gazing into the fire deep in thought. “Hey, what happened to you Harry?” asked Ginny as she sat down on the sofa while Neville took his place beside her. “I had a disagreement with Karis, and I wanted to leave.” He simply replied. “Lovers tiff ay Harry.” mocked Ron “No actually, it wasn’t.” “What, you mean you don’t fancy her anymore mate?” interrupted Neville, with his own look of amusement spreading across his round chubby face. Harry laughed at his friends. “I Love Karis, I always will, she is an amazing person, but I’m not in-Love with her, I thought I was but she is more like family to me, I realise that now, I was foolish before.” Hermione approached Harry and patted him on the shoulder. “Hey, I didn’t know you was in-love with her, that must have been really difficult for you Harry.” Harry shrugged. “I thought that’s how I felt, but really I think it was more of an admiration for someone special, I am starting to realise that. I have never been close to a woman before, she makes me feel like I am more than what I am, but in a way it’s because she had to. She taught me to believe in myself and for the first time I’m finally sorting myself out. I don’t feel confused anymore.” Neville nodded to Harry and gave him a warm smile. “Its great we can all be so honest with each-other, I think that Orb may have had something to do with it, and if it did, then I am so thankful, because I also had a bout of honesty talk tonight with a certain someone.” said Neville with a small grin. Ginny went pink as Neville took hold of her hand. Ron opened his mouth to say something but thought better of it and closed it again. Hermione jumped up and screeched in delight and Harry sat there watching the new couple, beaming. “Well all I can say is about bloody time too Neville, it’s only taken you two years to ask her out!” said Harry, now having his chance of mockery. Ginny looked at Neville in astonishment. “What, you mean to tell me you have liked me for that long?” Neville shot Harry a mocking scowl while the others laughed; they didn’t feel sorry for Neville one little bit as his face was continuing to burn a hot fuchsia pink. “Well, we just need to find Harry a bird now!” said Neville, trying to gain back his composure. Harry smirked. “I already have one.” he replied “She just doesn’t know it yet!” As Ginny and Hermione both kissed their boyfriends goodnight, Harry made his way alone to the male dormitories with a huge smile on his face. He was still a little unhappy about his discussion earlier with Karis but he knew she had her reasons and he tried to accept it. Right now, he just kept thinking about Luna, and what would she say when tomorrow arrived, that on Christmas morning he would ask her to be his girl and finally put to rest the crush for his teacher that he had been yearning over for the last five months. * Harry was awoken by a tapping on his window which was adjacent to his bed. “Hedwig?” he questioned while rubbing his eyes and putting on his glasses. He opened the window latch and Hedwig flew in and landed swiftly and quietly on his bed. Around her neck she held a small package, and Harry quickly pulled it off of her, and if Hedwig could talk, he thought that she would thank him profusely, as she shook her head in a gesture of relief. “What’s this?” Harry whispered to himself as he unwrapped the brown packaging. A small note fell out into his hand along with a clear glass vial. Inside it was a thick metallic purple liquid. Harry still half asleep scrambled for the note and opened it. Inside was a neat scrawl that Harry recognised. He picked up his wand and whispered “lumos” and a small light appeared at the tip, while he read the written words silently to himself. Dearest Harry, please take this at midnight, I hope you find what you are looking for, and it’s not because I didn’t want to help you today, it’s because whatever it is you see, it should be only you to see it, like I said, it isn’t my job, therefore none of my business. His heart started to pound. She had done it; come up with a solution for him finding an answer to what happened to his parents. However, there was still more to the letter, with his fingers starting to tremble, he quickly continued reading the quivering note. Please understand why I couldn’t open your earliest memories, and maybe they are for selfish reasons of my own but it is simply this. I loved your parents Harry, and I feel soon you will understand why I loved them so much. You will soon know because I sense your power rising by the day. I know you must see the truth, but that truth is something that has been carried on my shoulders since I was a young child. I hope what you witness tonight will answer the question that burns deep inside your soul and I strongly advise Harry that you wish to see them again at their happiest of moments with you, and do not dwell on the bad. To feel and see true unconditional love makes one stronger, and after tonight I feel you will be, more than ever! This is my Christmas Present to you Harry, and I hope you use it well! As after all, you are not a child – anymore! All my Love Your friend Karis Harry re-read the note over and over again. He felt a warm tingling sensation inside his stomach and his heart filled with an overwhelming joy. He looked at his watch. It was 11:55pm, she had sent the note in great time, and he knew she must still be awake, probably sitting at her dressing table wondering if the gift she had sent him was appropriate, pondering in her thoughts of ‘did I do the right thing?’ Harry was almost certain of it, in his mind he could see it so vividly clear and he smiled at the prospect of it actually being true, and made a mental note in his mind to ask her tomorrow. Harry glanced over to Ron, Neville, Seamus and Dean to make sure they were fast asleep as he didn’t want any interruptions. He stroked Hedwig who hooted softly and flew back out the window towards the Owlery so she could get herself a peaceful nights rest. A beep sounded from across the dormitory, it was Neville Longbottom’s watch confirming that midnight had just struck. “Oh well, bottoms up.” He whispered, as he gulped down in one the metallic purple liquid, courtesy of Karis Dumbledore. He was falling through clouds, the feeling he held was of peace and elation, and he felt like he could fly. As he was floating within this wave of euphoria, he heard a voice. He didn’t recognise it as someone he knew but he believed he had heard it before. Harry tried to concentrate. He closed his eyes and thought hard about the letter from Karis. “See them in their happiest of moments.” “Do not dwell on the bad.” Suddenly, it stopped, the sensation and everything he was feeling in this equilibrium just vanished all at once. Harry opened his eyes and found himself standing in a baby’s play room. He stood there, motionless while taking in his new surroundings. It was a box room but quite large. There was a window to the left of the room and directly in front stood a baby’s cot with a large musical mobile which had different farm animals dangling from thin strings of wire. Above the cot hanging on the wall was three large posters depicting the sport that Harry had grown to Love and knew that somewhere inside him, it came from the blood of his Father - Quidditch! The Falmouth Falcons were staring back at him with their slogan printed out in large white letters at the bottom "Let us win, but if we cannot win, let us break a few heads." The other two large hanging wall mounts were of the Chudley Cannons and the Appleby Arrows. Harry then turned around to see a large toy box with stuffed soft teddies, with colourful books and a large fire engine and toy truck, there was also a small toy broom that levitated whenever one clapped their hands, somehow Harry instinctively knew this, it’s then a tear escaped from Harry’s eyes, he knew this room, it had been a long time since he was in here. This was his bedroom at Godric’s Hollow. Harry heard a faint breathing coming from one end of the room and immediately grabbed for his wand, but he didn’t have it, that’s when he remembered he didn’t need it, this wasn’t real, it was just a memory. He approached the cot and looked down to see the miniature image of himself staring back at him, his eyes the same but there was something missing. There was no scar on his soft, small forehead, no look of sadness in those emerald eyes, only innocence. Harry turned to face the bedroom door as footsteps could be heard approaching. The door handle started to be pulled down and he held his breath, his heart pounding inside his chest, this was it he thought, this was the moment he would see his Mother or his Father in the flesh, and be able to remember it for the rest of his life. |
Part 4 She walked in the child’s room and motioned over to the cot, her eyes beaming with Love and affection for this small being that she now held up in her arms. The child gurgled with excitement as it looked into the face of its Mother. She held him close into her bosom and kissed him gently on the head while stoking his back with her delicate hand. It was her, as real as any person could be. Harry just stood there unable to move, but what he really wanted to do was run up to her and take them both in his arms. The Mother he longed to know and the baby replicate of himself that he so badly wanted to protect. “There you are!” came a deep voice, of a man, of James Potter. Harry looked up to see his Father, another tear fell upon his cheek, yet he still managed to smile. Everyone was right, he thought. It could be Harry in another five years; he looked so much like him. “People are starting to arrive Lily, I’m pleased he finally woke up.” continued James with a grin, while putting an arm around his wife. “Hey, come here tiger.” James then took Harry out of her arms and held him up, making the child squeal with pleasure; he then lowered the child down and kissed him on the cheek, while looking admiringly at Lily. “I can’t believe our baby is one today, he is amazing, and as are you my darling!” he threw her a playful wink.” We should have more children Lily!” Lily kissed her husband gently on his lips while staring into his loving eyes, she then focused her stare at her son who was cooing contentedly in James’ arms. “We should talk to Albus, find out what he wants to do. That poor child.” replied Lily, while shaking her head. “Yes, it doesn’t bare thinking about. But today is tiger’s Birthday and nothing is going to get in the way of it, not even Severus!” James sneered. “James, I had to invite him after what he did. I don’t understand you and Sirius, you always gave him a hard time at school too.” “Well he became a Deatheater Lily. That may have something to do with the not trusting prospect!” Lily rolled her eyes. “Yes, I know, but he’s not all bad, he just got in with the wrong crowd. If you hadn’t have been so big-headed at school things may have been different!” she mocked. “Hey, I wasn’t big-headed!” he replied, pretending to look hurt. The baby in his arms started to wiggle and whine. “He wants his juice” said Lily. “Ah, he’s your baby when he’s miserable!” replied James, smiling. Sixteen year old Harry chuckled at his Dad’s mockery. “He wants to get down!” said James. “Don’t you mate.” while giving Harry another kiss on the head. James bent down and put baby Harry on the floor, who in turn started to waddle across the room. He picked up a small teddy, “Mick, Mick.” said the child to his parents while holding up his brown stuffed toy. “Yes, Well done Harry, that’s Mick.” replied James, while beaming at him. He really loves that toy!” replied Lily. “Yeah, well I daresay it’s probably one of the more appropriate things Sirius has bought for him since gaining his title as Godfather! He was telling me the other day that he is going to save that dreaded flying scrapheap for Harry for when he’s eighteen!” said a bemused James. “He bloody isn’t!” stated Lily. “What did you tell him?” “I told him, over my dead body!” replied James and they both laughed together, as baby Harry played on, hugging his small brown tattered teddy that had soggy wet ears from where the teething child kept sucking them. Those last words of his Fathers struck Harry with a pang of sadness, he stood there, he wished they could see him, he wished above all he could talk to them, but he was pleased nonetheless of this witnessing encounter, but still, he cried, in-fact he sobbed. Because little did James know, that dead body statement of his was going to happen soon – way too soon! There was a loud muffle of voices coming from downstairs. Harry followed his parents and his one year old self down the stairs. He was taking in as much detail of the house as possible. But his heart skipped another beat when he saw him, as plain as day looking extremely handsome. It was Sirius, standing there with a red cone shaped child’s Birthday hat stuck on his head. “Hey James, Lily.” said Sirius with a nod while blowing a party whistle that shot out a long sparkling candle when blown, Lily laughed. “How’s the little man then?” asked Sirius. “He’s alright, just woke up, so he’s a little grumpy and wants his juice, but we will get plenty of Birthday cake down him to keep him quiet for the rest of the afternoon.” replied James with a cheeky grin, while passing the baby over to Sirius who held him close, blowing a large raspberry on his chubby cheek, which in turn made baby Harry gurgle with excitement. “No James! That would just make him throw up all over your nice new shirt!” said Lily, while playfully slapping James on the arm. Harry was watching in awe, the amount of affection Sirius was showing the baby. Again it hurt Harry to know that he would never do that to a child of his own, as it was now obvious that Sirius would have made a fantastic Father. “Hey, who said cake, I heard the word cake, is it chocolate cake?” came a small sweet voice from behind James. “KARIS.” James said loudly and with much affection. He scooped her up in his arms and kissed her lightly on the cheek. Harry couldn’t believe what he was seeing now, it was her, as a small child, but his body shuddered when he looked at her more closely. It wasn’t the Karis he expected to see. She was small, very small, and her face was marked with cuts and grazes. He felt anger rise up inside of him. How could this have happened? Why did she look so pale and so deathly thin? “I like chocolate cake.” she repeated and James laughed. “Yes Karis, we know you do! So you um…. You don’t want any fruit then?” He said teasing her. Karis screwed her nose up. “ugghhh, no I want chocolate cake!” she replied, her eyes glimmering a little. “OK, let’s go and see what we have got for you.” James then took Karis towards the dining area where a buffet of food and drinks were prepared, along with streamers and big enchanted Birthday banners that flashed, Happy First Birthday Harry Potter. Harry walked away from the crowd. He felt like he was holding up a mountain. As he looked around he saw people he recognised from pictures and he listened intently to mindless chatter, until he stumbled across one person he knew very well. Severus Snape. Severus was sitting in a corner of the room keeping a very close eye on the small little girl, who looked in Harry’s opinion extremely mistreated. She was Karis Dumbledore, the Granddaughter of Albus, why on earth did she look this way? It tore Harry apart to watch her. But honest and true to his word, James gave her a paper plate with a large slab of chocolate sponge cake. She ran up to Severus who scooped her up in his arms and sat her on his lap. “I have cake.” she said excitedly while putting a large amount in her mouth, making her cheeks bulge, reminding Harry of a hamster. Severus just watched her, he looked sheepish and many people ignored the fact that he was even sitting there with the child. Harry looked up and noticed his Mother crossing the room. Her long aubern hair gracing her feminine neck line, as her large emerald eyes searched the spot where Severus and Karis were residing. “Hi Severus.” she said politely. “I can’t stay long, Albus asked me to bring along Karis, he feels she needs normality as much as possible right now.” He replied rather abruptly. “It’s alright, I’m pleased she is here, I cannot try and understand or comprehend what she has been through, she is so small for seven; she looks more like a five year old.” Lily was shaking her head as her eyes started to glass over. “She is strong though.” replied Snape. “She amazes me with what she can do! I put that down to being a Dumbledore.” “Strong enough to make a grown man see the error of his ways? Or strong enough to fight for her so far short-lived life?” Lily replied sternly. Harry looked astounded at his Mother who spoke in such honesty. She reminded him of someone. “Yes well, less said of that the better. I will be back in one hour to pick her up, until then, please look after her.” “You won’t have to pick her up for much longer, I have just received an Owl from Albus. Due to his extra responsibilities at Hogwarts now with the continued gain of power from “You Know Who” and his calling for the Order of Merlin, he has asked us to become her legal guardians. As of next week, Karis will be our Daughter.” Harry took in a huge gasp of air. This news seemed shocking and yet he didn’t seem to be that surprised. Karis had touched base on this already, and he now understood why she got emotional when he regarded her as a big sister, simply because, that was to be the case. Severus turned his head away, Harry sensed this upset him immensely, but the black caped, hook-nosed man stood tall and swiftly left for the exit. Lily then bent down and gave Karis a large warm embrace, and the child returned the gesture. With chocolate all over her mouth she kissed Lily on the cheek, leaving a brown smudge. Lily had one tear fall from her face as she pulled the child in tighter and kissed her lightly on the head, while stroking the little girl’s back with her delicate hand. * “Don’t give him anymore cake, Sirius!” snapped Lily as she brought Karis into the dining room with her. Harry took in another deep breath when he glanced at the table to find a one year old Neville Longbottom and a small ginger haired boy, who he knew as his best friend, Ron Weasley, sitting there with cake also over their small faces. Harry laughed. He couldn’t believe how cute Ron was at one and couldn’t wait to mock him about it when he woke up from this relived memory. Baby Harry was in his high chair, with chocolate all over his face, while he squashed the rest of the sticky wedge in his small hand, making it squeeze out from between his fingers while holding a mischievous grin on his face, which in turn made Sirius laugh uncontrollably at the mess that this one small child could so freely muster. Harry noticed that Remus Lupin was sitting at the far end of the long table, looking younger than normal but still tired. Poor Remus. thought Harry, he always had the Werewolf side of things to contend with, and yet he never complained about it to anyone. Peter Pettigrew was also in the room. Harry snarled at the man and wished he could go up to him and belt him about the head with something large and heavy, but it wasn’t to be, he knew what Karis had meant about witnessing this, it was purely and simply for the fact that he wanted to see his parents again; how they used to be. Floating candles were administered in the air while everyone in the house sang Happy Birthday. Harry watched on, witnessing an old memory that was now the most happiest of his life. As Harry, James and Lily blew out the candles together, and he watched a frail Karis applause with the rest of the crowd with a beaming smile on her face. He could have kissed the 22 year old Karis for giving him the present of a lifetime. Harry whispered out his thoughts, ‘Being here in Godric’s Hollow, looking on as if nothing had ever happened. Knowing now that having the Order together and the children together, was like this was always meant to be.’ Was it fate that Ron, Neville and Harry were to be friends? Was it fate that Karis would play such an important role in his life and not as his partner but as family - as a protective big sister? Sadly, Harry then realised, it was an unlucky twist of fate, that throughout all of this, his parents had to die for Harry to live, in order to thwart the darkest, evil wizard of all time – Lord Voldemort! |
Part 5 “Harry, Harry, Wake up.” came the concerned voice of Hermione Granger, while shaking him gently. Harry however was still in his memory, watching his parents intently at the table with all of their very close friends. He slowly turned to look out of the window, something grabbed his attention and he strolled across to the window and looked out at the sunny sky and the green grass. Over to the left was a small road with a road sign that read “Little Winging” that’s when it hit him, “Of course” he said in exasperation while hitting his hand to his head. “This isn’t Godric’s Hollow.” Harry remembered that only two people knew where Godric’s Hollow was and that the house was cloaked for their protection. One of the secret holders couldn’t be at this party, he was busy, working out a plan no doubt for the safety of his friends. The other was in this room, smiling on and acting as if he was a loyal and trusting friend. If only they knew, he thought. In the distance Harry heard a faint whisper and running of steps. He had an inclination it was his own world, trying to force him back, but he didn’t want to go yet, he wasn’t ready. He ran over to his parents who were chatting aimlessly to Sirius, stating in under no circumstances was Harry going to inherit his flying motorbike. While Sirius went on to try and convince them that it was the safest form of travel. Harry stood there, watching, wanting to take them all in his arms and tell them that Peter Pettigrew would betray them all, but instead he smiled, watching them and hearing their voices for he knew this was the last time he ever would. “Harry, please wake up, please.” He heard a young lady’s voice sobbing in the distance. “I have to go now Mum, Dad, Sirius. I love you, and I will not fail you, I promise.” whispered Harry to his parents and his beloved Godfather, whom he felt so privileged to have known. While he spoke to them from his heart, they continued to stand there oblivious, laughing and joking together at what seemed to be one of the happiest moments of their lives. Harry then closed his eyes and told himself he was ready to go back to his normality, and slowly and surely the distant voices became louder. So did the crying and sobbing of this girl who cared for him immensely. Harry fluttered open his eyes to see the tear streaked face and large eyes of Luna Lovegood staring down at him. He smiled at her and she threw her arms around his shoulders, he glanced around and saw that he was no longer in the Gryffindor dormitory but in the hospital wing. “Why am I here?” he asked. “You couldn’t wake up Harry, its 2 o’clock in the afternoon.” replied Luna, while trying to control her sobs. “Blimey.” He whispered as Ron and Hermione came running to his bedside along with the rest of the DA. “Harry, what in the world did you take last night? We found this vial next to you on your bed.” questioned Hermione, her eyes wide. “A sleeping draft, that’s all.” he replied. “Uh, where is Karis?” Luna got up from holding Harry and looked away. Harry noticed and grabbed her hand and squeezed it tight. She stared down at his face and he shot her a warm smile. As he did so, her heart started to pound hard inside her chest and she beamed back at him. “She is with Albus, she told us to leave you alone so you could get your rest but Dumbledore didn’t seem too happy with her and told Madame Pomfrey to bring you down here, and well…..we followed. As the door to her classroom shut we heard shouting. Harry, we know that was no sleeping draft!” replied Hermione, holding up the empty vial. Before Harry could reply Karis waltzed into the room, she looked red in the face but managed to come towards the front of his bed, she stood there with a questioning frown. “Um, can everyone please leave the room for five minutes; I need to talk to Karis about something.” Harry said to his gathered friends. There was a few mumbles, mainly from Hermione and Ron who still seemed a little shook-up at today’s events. Karis sat down on the side of his bed and took hold of his hand, as Harry just stared up at the ceiling. A tear trickled down the side of his face. Karis put her head down, still not sure what memory Harry had witnessed. All of a sudden Harry sat bolt upright in a flash and took Karis in his arms and held her into him so tightly she had to take a few moments to reflect what was going on. “It was my first and only Birthday Party.” He whispered to her. He felt her body go heavy in his arms and as she started to shake beneath his grip, he knew then that she remembered it vividly. The day she knew that Lily and James were to be her new parents and Harry her baby Brother, at the request of her Grand Father. All the while enjoying huge slabs of chocolate cake. “What happened to you Karis? You seemed so….. neglected.” He asked quietly, while stroking her hair. “Voldemort.” Was the one and only word she spoke out of her broken breath. “He has destroyed us both more than I could ever imagine. I’m not the only orphan he has made, but I promise you Karis we will be his last.” She looked up at him. His eyes glassy waiting to explode at any moment with streams of tears, but instead he smiled at her and brushed her hair off of her face. “You are my sister.” he said quietly, nodding in a way of affirmation. She smiled back as another tear protruded down her face. “It was never made legal Harry, they died before that was to happen.” “It doesn’t matter, my parents loved you so much, and so do I.” he took her hand and whispered. “Merry Christmas.” Karis grinned widely and the smile reached her large brown eyes. “Merry Christmas Harry.” She then kissed him quickly on the cheek. “Now.” she said, getting up and brushing herself down, regaining her composure. “I think you have some explaining to do to a one young lady who calls herself Luna Lovegood.” “How did you know?” he asked her incredulously. “I have known for a little while now Harry, you have liked her a lot longer than you let yourself realise.” Harry smiled. “Can’t get nothing past you can I?” he mocked. “No, not really.” she grimaced, while wiping her wet face on her sleeve. “I will find out what happened to you, you know!” he stated with a serious note, staring into her large brown eyes. “I know Harry, and I feel it won’t be long.” Harry just nodded in understanding, and she shot him one more smile before leaving the hospital wing. * Harry heard small footsteps approach the side of his bed; he turned to face the girl who looked so dreamily down at him. Harry got up and walked towards the door and closed it, as to prevent any prying eyes or ears. “Karis asked me to come in here and keep an eye on you, I think she is worried Harry.” said Luna. While looking at him questionably as to why he had closed the door. “She has no reason to worry, she thought it best I talk to you.” replied Harry. Then nearly hit himself for his wary words, he could have been more tactful he thought. But the truth was he didn’t know how to ask her. Luna stood there, hurt and confused. She knew what was coming; he was going to tell her she meant nothing to him, that they were to remain friends. She stood there, stepping from one foot to the other in a way of distraction. Harry watched her intently and knew there was only one thing for it, to convince her of how much he cares. That is when he decided that she didn’t need words. He walked up to her and put two of his scared fingers from his right hand under her chin and pulled her face up to look at his. Her large bluey grey eyes where misty and dull, more so than usual, but he smiled and put his arms tentatively around her waist, and without another moments thought, he lowered his face towards hers and gently kissed her on the forehead. He then proceeded to run his lips down her nose, kissing her gently every second, until he finally reached her lips. He felt her soft breath on his face and he held her tighter while pulling her into him, she now moved her arms up and wrapped them over his shoulders and grasped her hands together around his neck, and that is where they stood, embraced together, kissing passionately for the first time. After a minute but what felt like only blissful moments, Harry gently let go and stared her once more in the eye, she was wide eyed and surprised, yet elated. He drank in her natural beauty and found that he didn’t even find her radish earrings off-putting or weird, because it was simply the way she was, and he loved her for it. Harry knew it was her honesty that he admired about her the most. He also found out today that it was a hidden trait of his Mother’s, and he held back a smile at the thought that he and his father were more alike in many ways, than he ever had imagined possible. “I wanted to ask you to be my girl Luna, that’s why Karis sent you in here!” said Harry, not breaking his eye contact, and trying very hard not to stutter his words. Luna started to blush, and momentarily turned away out of coyness. “Oh Sorry, it’s just, a little unexpected.” she whispered. But inside she wanted to scream in delight, she rationally re-gained herself and stared up once more into his bright emerald eyes. Quickly passing her glare upon his lightning bolt scar, which sent a shiver down her spine, but one of excitement and longing; not one of fear. “The answer to your question is Yes Harry; it’s all I have ever wanted.” Harry kissed her more fervently this time and he felt Luna shudder under his strong hold. Finally after a few moments they drew themselves apart. “Merry Christmas Luna.” said Harry following with a wink. Luna laughed out loud, her face pink and her eyes bright. “Merry Christmas Harry.” She went on tiptoes and pulled herself close into him and they held each-other for a few moments. Harry buried his face into her shoulder, which subsequently turned out a little awkward as a radish swung and hit him in the eye; luckily his glasses had formed a coat of protection. “Oh, sorry, silly earrings, I can take them off.” she stammered. “No, I like them, they are just so… well… you Luna!” replied Harry with a cheeky smirk. “Don’t change anything because of me, always be yourself!” Luna smiled and she felt her breath catch in her throat as a butterfly twinge fluttered lightly inside her stomach, it tickled fervently and she fought with herself to stop from giggling. “You never faze me Harry, everyone calls me Loony and yet, you never have.” she replied, trying her hardest to keep her composure as normal as ‘Luna Lovegood’ possible. Harry shrugged his shoulders. “I guess I’m just a nice guy.” He said, while throwing another playful smile. Luna’s eyes lit up once more and she simply replied. “That you are Harry…………… That you are!” |
Together Harry and Luna left the Hospital wing and descended the moving staircase. He put his arm around the small of her back and she did the same to him, linked arm in arm they approached the Great Hall together. Harry’s stomach was now starting to growl with hunger, and he was looking most forward to his Christmas dinner with all the extra trimmings. Upon entering the hall, everyone was sitting at a large round table that filled up most of the perimeter. Many were chatting excitedly about what presents they had received, and Harry noticed that Ron and Hermione were sitting closer than normal. In-fact if they could, he felt that Hermione and Ron would just share the one chair and eat from each-others laps. Neville and Ginny were holding hands on the table top and Molly Weasley had an approving smile across her face. It took a few moments for everyone to realise that Harry and Luna had made their grand entrance. “Harry dear, how are you feeling?” asked Molly, as she stood up from the table to approach him. It was then she looked again to see that he and Luna had their arms entwined and she merely whispered a small “oh” while putting her hand to her chest gently, in a way of an apology or shock, Harry wasn’t quite sure. Ron looked up with a gaping mouth, Hermione nudged him in the ribs and quite disdainfully he shot her a frown. “He’s hooked up with Loony” whispered Ron to his girlfriend who in turn went to nudge him again but he quickly moved out the way. “Ha ha, Not so quick that time was you Mione.” He joked. Hermione tried to hold back a smile but it didn’t work, Ron knew how to make her laugh, he always had, and now she was relieved that she never had to hide it. “Well it looks like a congratulations is in Order.” said Karis with a pleasing smirk. Albus Dumbledore had a glint in his eyes which told Harry that he already knew this was likely to happen. He also found it off putting sometimes as he felt he would like to feel in control of his own destiny and feelings, and yet he knew in the presence of Albus and Karis that he never really would be. He also knew though, that he would never want to be without them; but right now, he had Luna, and for Harry that was enough. Karis held up her wand, and magically two seats appeared beside Ron and Hermione, who in turn beamed at the approaching couple. They were pleased for Harry; Ron especially, as he had started to feel a little guilty about spending most of his time and his wondering thoughts with Hermione. “Well Well, Harry and Luna ay!” mocked Ron, with a wink and raised eyebrows. Harry started to blush a little and made himself busy with piling his plate up with mounds of Turkey with sage and onion stuffing. “Hey, well done you two.” said Neville with a nod. He then turned to the rest of the DA. “I guess Harry finally found himself a bird after all.” shouted a confident Neville Longbottom over the table. Ginny nudged him in the arm and shook her head in a way of an apology to Harry and Luna. Luna however laughed rather loudly and replied. “He just took his time in waiting for the right one Nev!” There was many a mocking laugh at the table and Harry seemed to go slightly pinker, it even managed to reach the tips of his ears and it was then Luna realised that alone with her he was the confident one, he could express his feelings, and yet in public he found it unnerving, so she quickly spoke a quiet apology in his ear. He however just smiled and touched her hand, again resulting in Luna trying to hold the butterflies at bay by placing a hand on her flat stomach. Ron leaned over to Harry and whispered in his ear. “Don’t listen to them, they are happy for you Harry, they really are, so are me and Mione.” Harry turned to his red haired speckle faced friend. “Thanks Ron, I really do care for her, she is quite unique is Luna.” he chuckled. “Well, like I said, your only sixteen once, right Harry!” Ron replied with a wink. Harry smiled at the memory of when Ron first said that. Harry felt isolated and alone, he didn’t believe he could ever get close to anyone in that way. The war and Sirius was all he thought of back then, but now he could say he understood, and even agree. “Yeah, we are, and I’m hoping to make it past sixteen if you don’t mind.” replied Harry, his lips curling at the corners. Ron laughed. Raising his eyebrows he replied. “Yeah, I think you will, I’ve seen Luna angry Harry, that night at HollowValley when you came out with your hand all burnt. I think if we let her run in and curse Voldemort herself she would have.” Ron managed to keep a straight face, which made his statement even funnier in Harry’s eyes and he laughed out loud. Luna and Hermione looked up and smiled warmly to each-other. They both had a moment, an understanding moment for the first time, a realisation that their objective was one of the same. Harry was laughing, which meant Harry was happy. Harry was proud of Ron, because he too had many realisations of his own in the past five months. Ron was no longer afraid to say his name, and by Ron’s standards, that was something Harry knew was a large step for he had grown as a confident wizard; ‘more than Ron even realises himself at times’, Harry thought. “Oh Harry, before I forget, Karis thought it best that us four open our presents together after dinner, she wanted to make sure you were up, and well, I didn’t want to open anything without you anyway.” interrupted Hermione. “I have presents?” asked Harry, with an embellished look of surprise. “Harry, you will always have presents from us, and…well Luna too, now that she is your girlfriend.” replied Hermione, again casting another smile at Luna. Harry stared at the table, his eyes dreamy and a large smile spread across his face that lit up his eyes. “Thanks, I love you guys!” “Oh dear! Luna what have you done to our DA leader?” chuckled Ron. Luna scoffed in amusement, then held out her hand and grasped Harry’s while entwining her fingers with his. “On a serious note mate, I love ya too, now stop with the mushy and lets get chomping on this lovely lot.” replied Ron, while patting his friend on the shoulder and passing him the brussel sprouts. “Alright, but firstly there is something I need to say to you Ron.” said Harry. “What’s that?” “You were a really cute baby! replied Harry with a fantastically witty tone. “You didn’t have as much freckles then, and you couldn’t talk too well like today, which in my opinion was a delightful thing.” Ron threw Harry a frown, while Harry ignored him and continued. “You had cake all over your face Ron, and then you rubbed it all in your hair, it was hilarious!” stated Harry with a laugh. “What the bloody hell are you talking about Harry?” asked a very dubious Ronald. “Ron, I saw you in my memory at my first birthday, you were there!” Ron knitted together his brow in disbelief, trying to relive the memory himself but not recalling anything remotely recognisable, while trying to take in what Harry was saying, he glanced over to his Mother, Molly, who was chatting animatedly to Bill and Karis. Who seemed to be enjoying one another’s company. “I was at your first Birthday party?” Ron questioned sceptically. Harry chuckled at the stumped expressions on all their faces, then he held out his arms and put them around Ron and Luna’s shoulders, he couldn’t quite reach Hermione’s. “Gather round you three, I have something to tell you.” - Harry continued to tell Ron, Hermione and Luna about his experience of his lost memory. When he had finished they remained sat there in silence. Hermione had one tear escape down the right side of her face, but she smiled to Luna who had grasped Harry’s hand rather hard, which in-turn made his fingers turn shades of blue and purple. Ron had his head down, taking in the news that he and Harry had met before that day on the Hogwarts Express train on the first of September, in their eleventh year. “Mum never told me.” Ron whispered, breaking the silence. “I don’t think Molly was there, I didn’t see her.” replied Harry. Hermione spoke “She would have been heavily pregnant with Ginny.” “Oh yeah!” said Ron ardently as the realisation hit him. “I think you may have come with Neville’s parents Ron, as they too were in the Order and knew my Mum and Dad well.” said Harry. “Are you going to tell Neville?” asked Hermione “I think you should Harry, he may like to know, especially as you are all such good friends now.” interrupted Luna. “Yes, you’re right.” replied Harry, turning to his girlfriend with a comforting smile. “I will tell him tonight.” “Our lives Harry are just like a chess game, our pieces have been put into place, now we just have to work out how to play them.” Harry smiled, as did Hermione, who now took hold of Ron’s hand. “If that’s the case Ron, then I’m glad we are playing on the same side.” replied Harry with a warm smile. Ron nodded and returned the kind smile, and quietly the four of them got up from the table and left to celebrate the opening of gifts together. |
Ron handed a small square wrapped gift to Hermione, who ripped it open fervently, it was their first Christmas together and they were both very excited to be sharing it at Hogwarts, the grandest school in the world, and not at the Burrow or the dank and dark Grimmauld Place. They also felt it to be a little more special for them too, as it was where they both had met and grown into young adults together. As her small fingers pried open the delicate blue velvet box, her heart leaped into her throat as she took in the splendour presented in front of her. It was a gold necklace with a light blue stone. If Hermione wasn’t mistaken, it was an Aquamarine gem. “Merry Christmas Hermione.” said Ron, his freckles slightly overshadowed by his glowing pink cheeks. Hermione threw her arms around him and whispered a Thank you in his ear, followed by three words that came from her heart. This made Ron blush harder and beam like a Cheshire cat. “I love you too Hermione.” He whispered back as meaningful and honest as she had to him. Hermione had given Ron a Quidditch masters book full of the history of goalkeepers and theories on successful tactics, along with a broomstick repair kit and a framed picture of them both together that Colin Creevy had taken last year. Harry and Luna had also taken to the Gryffindor common room, but they sat away from Ron and Hermione, opposite the grand fire. Karis had made sure that Luna’s gifts were sent there from the Ravenclaw dormitories, and she sat there beaming at all the presents her Father had sent her. Harry picked up a present that had his name neatly sprawled on the tag, it read: Harry’s eyes only. He walked over to the window and opened it quietly. Inside was a note. Harry, I know that you have already bought Luna a book of Myth and Legend creatures, but I wanted you to have this, as I feel you may like to give it to someone special. Your big over-protective sister Karis. x Harry gently tore open one end of the gift-wrap to see a glint of blue silk. “Perfect” Harry whispered under his breath. Again wanting to thank Karis from the bottom of his heart at her wealth of understanding and love she always showed him. He held out his wand “reparo” he whispered as the torn paper healed itself. “Luna.” said Harry, approaching her. “This is for you.” he handed her the present “But Harry, you have already given me your gift.” she replied, her eyes alight with the shadows of the flames that danced around the walls from the over lit fire. “Well, I thought you deserved another one.” She got up from the floor and gave him a small soft kiss on the lips. She opened the wrapping and pulled out a beautiful blue silk shawl, she ran it through her hands, with a look of gratitude on her pretty young face. She looked at the label attached, and noticed an inscription. It read “Lily Potter” she gasped and took in a deep breath. “But….. but Harry…..” she stuttered as she showed him the inscription. “It was my Mother’s, and I want you to have it.” he replied. Luna put her head down as her eyes glassed over, she didn’t want him to see but he guessed and pulled her into a tight hug. “Thank you” she whispered. As the ever-occurring flutter of butterflies swam inside her entire being, as she resided to the fact that this was the happiest day of her entire life. After a few moments Harry and Luna released each-other and he passed her his hanky to borrow and she wiped her eyes and blew her nose rather loudly, which made Ron and Hermione turn around to see what was going on. “I bought this for you Harry.” said Luna, handing him a very neatly wrapped package. “But it’s no where near as good as what you have given me, I was um…., unaware that we would be together like this at Christmas.” she said awkwardly. “It’s alright Luna, I didn’t expect anything from you, I am grateful that you went to the trouble to buy me something.” “Well open it then and tell me what you think.” She replied. Harry opened his present and to his amazement found a new set of extreme weather Quidditch supplies, including gloves, goggles and what looked like a swimming cap to keep his hair dry. “Wow, I’ve never seen one of those hats before.” said Harry, taking it out of the packet. “Neither have I until I read about it on the back of the packaging. It is enchanted to keep the rain off of you completely while playing in harsh weather, also helping in aerodynamics and visibility.” “Thanks Luna, this is great, it really is.” “I wish I got you more now, but my Father also gave me one of these for you.” replied Luna, holding out a small certificate. “What is it?” “It’s a free full year subscription to the Quibbler.” “Well tell your Dad thanks from me wont you!” Harry said with a smile. Luna nodded and Ron and Hermione approached them to see what they had received. Molly Weasley had sent them all up new knitted jumpers with mince pies and miniature cherry bakewells. Hagrid had brought them humungous amounts of sweets and chocolate and Remus Lupin had sent along some books on defence against the dark arts that Harry would have betted his entire Gringott Galleon balance that Karis didn’t have a clue about them. Some had very advanced spells in them, that Harry couldn’t wait to try out. Fred and George had sent them some skiving snack boxes and a fresh pack of fizzy wobblers and a few magical fireworks. Remus had also sent Harry an individual gift. He unwrapped it slowly and there looking back at him was a black and white picture in a silver frame. Smiling up at him was a young James, Sirius and Remus from what seemed to look like the start of school; they were so young, no older than eleven years old. “You really do look like your Father Harry.” Luna said, as she peered down to look at the small portrait that he held in his hands. “That’s a wonderful present from Remus.” whispered Hermione with a warm smile. “Yeah.” replied Harry with a beaming grin. “It is.” |
Chapter 22 - A New Year for New Revelations Albus Dumbledore finally agreed for the DA to hold their own New Year’s Eve Party in the room of requirement, after days of nagging from the young guests. It was put in the capable hands of Hermione, Luna and Ginny to organise everything, and to Harry and Ron’s relief, the three girls seemed to be getting on better than ever. While they were hanging banners and making party hats, Ron, Harry and Neville spent some quality time together practicing Quidditch, which Neville preferred to spectate in. And sneaking into Hogsmede via the one eyed witch, to gather plenty of Butterbeer and sweets from Zonko’s to keep everyone happy throughout the eventful evening. Harry had told Neville on Christmas evening about his relived memory, and to Harry’s relief Neville took it very well, he also agreed with Ron that everything worked out as it was supposed to. They had all taken a step forward together in finally accepting the events of the last sixteen years. “Funny how things work out isn’t it.” Neville said after Harry had relayed his memory along with his after thoughts and feelings. “I mean, even to the point where Ginny and I get together, and she was the reason that Ron came along with me and my parents to your party in the first place. Destiny is a funny thing.” Harry never thought of that, but the more he, Ron and Neville pieced things together the stranger it all seemed to get. They made a pact between the three of them that no matter what happens; they would always stick together. Everyone turned up at the room of requirement at 7:30pm on the 31st December, all excited that it was New Years Eve and that they all got to spend it together as Dumbledore’s Army, and as friends. As midnight struck, the door of the room opened and in walked Karis and Albus who joined in with the jubilant event, and Harry was pleased to have had the chance to embrace his new family member and thank her again for the gift she had sent him for Luna. The DA huddled together as a group, who in turn wished each-other a Happy New Year, it was then Harry spoke to them all as their leader, and as their friend. “I don’t know what this year will bring to us all, but going by recent past I know it won’t always be good. However, I want you to remember how far we have all come, and look at what you have each achieved. I am proud to know you all and whatever happens we should always remember our calling for Dumbledore’s Army, and the power of three houses that we hold inside our hearts.” Harry cleared his throat with a small cough, and then continued. “Together we are strong, together we are united, and together we can triumph against the trials thrown into our path. A special lady taught me that, and now it is time you understand it too. For this is our year. This is the year of Dumbledore’s Army!” Everyone stood there, entranced at their Leaders courage and wise words spoken from his sixteen year old lips. Karis watched them intently, her face beaming with pride as she drank in Harry’s speech with awe. But it was his tactfulness she admired the most. In Harry’s own way, he had told them that this was the year that Voldemort would fight his hardest to reign, it was an inevitable fact; especially now he had his followers support due to Azkaban being no more. Each and every one of them felt something tingle inside their veins, not knowing whether it was because they had felt the awareness of his words, or whether it was because the DA were congregated together in this way, as one. But Harry felt it was something to do with the united power of three houses, but whatever it was; they all felt it, and they all believed in it. |
Part 2 The start of the new term seemed to come around all too quickly, and it was back to animated chatter through the cramped halls, and unfortunately for Harry, Occlumency lessons and Potions. “Oh great, double potions with Snape on the first day back!” Neville muttered to Harry, while shaking his head. “Nev, we have always had double potions on a Wednesday.” replied Harry “Whose idea was it to have first day back on a Wednesday anyway? Why not a Monday, we should have had another half a week off!” grumbled Ron. “Snape has been alright lately, he just ignores us!” said Hermione, while frantically tugging her potion schoolbook out of her over-packed bag. They formed a queue outside the dungeon entrance. It was rather quiet and Harry turned around to look down the line of people. “It’s pleasant! Where’s Malfoy?” asked Harry with a frown. “Humph, Who cares!” replied Ron with a sneer. Harry shrugged his shoulders. Hermione was looking around too with a frown on her face. “Hey Crabbe, where’s Malfoy?” she asked with a raised voice, with her head poking out the queue aiming it towards the back. “What’s it to you Granger?” spat Goyle. “I wasn’t talking to you meathead!” she shot, which in turn made many of the Gryffindor’s chuckle in amusement. Millicent Bulstrode elbowed her way past a couple of the Gryffindor’s and approached Hermione with a defiant frown. “He hasn’t turned up, Snape is trying to sort it out now, which is why he is late. But what’s it to you anyway Granger? Weasley here not man enough for you anymore?” “Oi, shut your mouth you stupid fat ugly troll!” shot Neville. “Hey, Nev, leave it, she isn’t worth it!” said Ron, grabbing his friend by the arm. Harry stood there with a small grin; he was finding the whole episode rather amusing. “Oh Neville, protecting your boyfriend are we!” mocked Millicent. “Millicent, you really are a very sad and lonely individual.” replied Hermione, in a calm manner. “You want some Granger? Well come on then, just me and you.” said the hateful girl, grabbing for her wand. “Uh, excuse me? You want me to duel with you?” questioned Hermione with amused eyes. Millicent sent a curse to Hermione immediately, whom, with just one stroke of her wand blocked it completely. “You will have to do better than that Millicent!” “No she won’t! Bulstrode, Back of the queue, NOW! They both turned around to see Professor Severus Snape approaching; his face was ashen grey and his eyes had dark circles. He didn’t say a word as he stormed past them all and swung open the dungeon door with such a force, it looked like it could have flown off its hinges. Harry and Ron both looked at each-other with concern. “Something is wrong!” said Hermione upon seeing the looks on their faces. “I think Draco’s in trouble!” “Well it’s his own bloody fault!” interrupted Seamus. “I am inclined to agree with you, but even still, if he is than… I think I know why!” said Harry “Of course, Snape!” replied Hermione, remembering the legilimens stunt Harry pulled on Draco. “What do you mean?” asked Dean. “I did Legilimens on Draco and saw that he was acting as messenger to Snape on behalf of Lucius, and now that Voldemort and the Deatheaters have found out about Snape’s double crossing, well, I guess they blame Draco for not noticing what Snape was up to.” “So if Draco has been, well, you know…. Then it’s on Snape’s hands.” said Ron, with a mild look of dismay on his freckled face. Harry nodded “And his conscience.” Hermione let out a small gasp. “I know we have had our differences but Draco isn’t Deatheater material, I told him so that day I delved into his mind. I tried to warn him!” replied Harry, with a rise of anger in his voice. “SIT DOWN, SHUT UP AND TURN TO PAGE 27.” spat Snape to the class as they entered the cold dungeon. Harry gestured for Ron and Hermione to sit near the back, and he and Neville took the table next to them on the left, while Dean and Seamus took the seats in front. Severus heaved a deep breath and straightened up his posture. “Now, I want you all to attempt a sleeping draft potion today after you have read page 27. I have put the ingredients on the blackboard. Madame Pomfrey and I will be judging the potions so bottle them up and write your name clearly on the label. You have thirty minutes – Now Begin!” There was a loud clatter of moving chairs and speech as everyone got up. “IN SILENCE!” he shouted to them all, as everyone stopped and stared at the Potions Master. Professor Snape was always very abrupt, but Harry noticed that this was a little over the top, even for Snape’s standards. Everyone did as they were told, and no-one asked questions, they dared to if truth be told, many students were petrified of Severus, and didn’t have the audacity to question him, even if it seemed like he was having a good day. Many cauldrons were bubbling after ten minutes and Hermione’s was looking the light pink that it was supposed to, Neville’s however had turned dark purple and Harry’s spat at him every time he tried to stir it. “Hey Harry.” whispered Seamus. “What?” “What if you were right? Snape is definitely upset about something.” Harry looked up to see Snape staring down at his desk, lost in thought. Harry felt sorry for him. Since he had shook hands with the potions master things had been easier on him as far as Severus was concerned. Hermione was right in the fact that he pretty much ignored them these days, which made life a lot easier. But right now Harry had the inclination to ask him if he was all right. Severus must have felt Harry’s eyes piercing into him as he sharply put his head up. Harry quickly cast a small smile, before putting his head down and got back to stirring his spitting potion. Severus however maintained his eye contact with Harry, which in turn made him look up again. Harry nodded to Severus who quietly muttered the word “Legilimens” Harry tried to stay as focused as possible in his communication with Snape. He was keeping his memories buried but his mind open. He knew it was working when he saw Snape’s dark brown eyes piercing into him. “What is wrong Professor?” questioned Harry with concern, before the Professor had a chance to delve any further. All was silent for a few moments, and Harry could have sworn he sensed deep shock in the Professors connection. “Draco has been detained by the Dark Lord, and I seemed to have gathered why! Why does it always come back to you Potter? “Well I didn’t know did I that you were double-crossing like that, I thought you just communicated with the Deatheaters and Voldemort upon orders of Professor Dumbledore, I didn’t know and I’m sorry, but I tried to warn him I really did.” replied Harry on the defensive. “Yes, I know, it’s not entirely your fault as much as it pains me to admit it, I played a big part in this too! But the thing is, the Dark Lord will not tread lightly because he is Lucius’ son. Draco is in serious danger!” “What do you want us to do?” “Nothing for now, just keep alert!” “OK, I guess we will have to discuss this at the next Order meeting.” “Yes, and that reminds me, meeting is set for tonight at seven in the Headmasters office, don’t be late!” Harry nodded and their connection was suddenly broken. Harry started to sway on his feet and steadied himself rather sharpish. “You alright Harry?” asked Neville. “Yeah, I’m fine mate, let’s just get on with this sleeping draft and get out of here!” “Harry, that has got to be one of the most intelligent orders you have ever given!” joked Neville. Harry scoffed. “Yeah, it probably is!” |
Part 3 “I was right; Draco is in serious trouble, he is being detained by Voldemort.” said Harry in a low hush as they left the potions classroom, about to head down towards transfiguration. “You don’t think we will be asked to help him do you?” asked Ron with concern. “I don’t know.” replied Harry, shaking his head. “I think the Ministry of Magic will have to act with this one and get everyone on board, after all, he’s a sixteen year old student, so he is classed as a minor, they will have to take this seriously!” said Hermione, while continuing to struggle with her bag. “I am going to buy you a bigger bag Hermione, that thing is ridiculous!” said Ron in passing. “For your information Ronald I put a charm on it to make it bigger inside, but the thing is, I still have too much stuff!” she replied in exasperation, while shaking her bag violently. Ron looked at Harry and shook his head while rolling his eyes. “Women.” He muttered under his breath. Harry smiled; he understood how awkward they could be; especially now he had a girlfriend of his own. Harry and Luna had now been with each-other for two weeks; it seemed a little odd at times because he wasn’t used to the attention in the way that she showed him, but he liked it, and he couldn’t wait to see her at lunchtime. “By the way, we have a meeting in Dumbledore’s office at seven tonight, we can’t be late.” said Harry, to Ron and Hermione, but there was no questions, no reply at all from his two best friends. Harry turned around to see that they had stopped a few feet behind him, embracing one another tightly, while enjoying a long enduring kiss. “I give up on you two; it’s like trying to talk to a bloody brick wall!” “Did you say something Harry?” asked Ron, pulling away. “Ah, forget it, I’ll tell you at lunch!” Harry turned away and carried on down the hall, but little did they know, he was expressing a large grin on his face. - Lunchtime approached and Harry was walking slightly quicker than usual. “Wait up Harry, what’s the hurry?” asked Ron, with Hermione following closely in tow. “Oh uh…, I’m hungry.” He stuttered “Liar, you just wanna see Luna so you can have a quick grope in the corner!” “Oi!” shouted Harry, while hitting Ron in the arm. “I do no such thing, we are not as bad as you two, and besides we haven’t been together long enough to even think about things like that, I’m a gentleman Weasley, unlike you!” “Oh, he’s just teasing you Harry!” chuckled Hermione, nudging Ron playfully in the ribs. Harry shook his head and sighed in amusement, but his expression changed when he saw her. Luna was striding up toward him, eyes wide, her tangled mousy hair unnoticeable due to it being covered with a blue shawl, tied around her head in the style of a mexican bandana. “Luna, what on earth do you have stuck on your head?” asked Ron. “Oh, shut up freckles, I like it!” “That’s right Luna, take no notice of him!” said Hermione, while shooting Ron a sardonic glimpse. Luna put her arms around Harry’s neck and quickly kissed him on his expectant lips. “Do you mind me wearing it around my head?” she asked quietly. “Not at all, you wear it however you want to, it’s yours!” replied Harry with a beaming smile for his girlfriend, the person he had been most wanting to see all day. She squeezed him tighter and then he took her by the hand, and together they sat and ate a hearty lunch at the Gryffindor house table. - “I can’t believe Draco has been captured like that, I know he’s a prat but even still, I don’t wish it on him.” said Ron, while trying desperately hard to open a fortune cookie without it crumbling all over the table. “Har-ry?” questioned Hermione slowly, with a vague expression as if her mind was in another place. “Yes Her-mi-one?” replied an even slower Harry, which amused their small gathering group. Hermione sat up straight and came back to her senses. “How do you know for sure this is true, we haven’t spoke to any of the Professors about it yet!” Harry leant closer into his friends and whispered “Ah, well I have. Snape and I had a little one to one via occlumency.” Hermione looked flabbergasted. “Harry, that’s amazing!” “What is?” asked Harry while shoving a large spoonful of jam roly poly and custard into his mouth. But Hermione didn’t have the chance to reply. Karis had come belting into the great hall and ran straight up to the Gryffindor table. “Harry, Professor Snape just told me, I am so proud of you.” she said, grabbing him by the shoulders. She then nudged herself onto the bench in-between Harry and Neville. “Uh, what’s amazing? I only did occlumency!” stated Harry, a little confused. “You had a conversation, you didn’t witness memories Harry! That’s a whole new quidditch game!” “Er, OK, you got me now, what are you talking about Karis?” asked a perplexed Harry. Karis sighed and rolled her eyes. “Harry, you have done it, finally you have mastered the art of telepathy!” Harry’s eyes grew wide, and his mouth gaped open ever so slightly; he forgot. How could he forget? “I thought Snape seemed a little shocked when I spoke to him.” “Yes he was Harry.” chuckled Karis. “It’s because Severus isn’t telepathic, but as you managed to speak to him you tapped into a part of his mind that allowed him to hold a conversation with you. It did however drain him, he’s had to go and lay down.” “Way to go Harry!” said a beaming Luna. “You see the thing is Harry, to use occlumency it is generally only to tap into memories, but what you did was remarkably powerful, and I am so pleased you finally did it. You are just like me now!” said Karis with a wide grin on her face. “Does this mean we can communicate without being in the same room?” asked Harry “Yes, it does.” “But it was Severus who did the legilimens spell, what was he hoping to see if I didn’t speak to him?” “He wanted to find out if you already knew about Draco before he mentioned it to you, but you pit him to the post by actually introducing speech into your connection.” “I guess I showed him didn’t I!” said Harry proudly. Karis, Ron, Hermione, Luna, Neville and Ginny all let out a small laugh. “Yes you did. But we are to keep this between us! Tell the rest of the DA if you want, and the Order will also have to know, but keep this quiet Harry please, it is better that no-one else outside our ranks find out about this!” said Karis importantly, her large brown eyes holding Harry’s gaze, her forehead creased with stated lines. “OK.” replied Harry, while the others nodded. “Right, well get back to lunch, I will see you three at seven!” said Karis, gesturing to Harry, Ron and Hermione. “Bye Karis.” Harry whispered. “Thank you Professor Karis.” said Hermione as two Ravenclaw students passed by. Karis smiled, following with a nod and quickly walked away. Harry noticed she had a spring in her step and he smiled to himself. As Karis walked away she felt relieved. She had come here to teach Harry the art of Occlumency and at a push try to open his mind to telepathy. Not just anyone could learn it though, it was a very rare and exceptional gift that she had been given at Birth, and it had proved very hard for her to train Harry, but she had succeeded. She felt proud of herself as she walked towards her classroom, a relaxed smile on her pretty young but tired face. Before she had arrived at Grimmauld Place and had taken her seat at the Professors table of Hogwarts, Albus had expressed concerns and showed doubtfulness about whether she could succeed in her intended venture, which made her feel on-edge and doubt the power she beheld in her own mind, but it also made her more determined, and the lack of confidence held by her Grand Father and that of other members of the Order had sustained her. “I guess I showed him didn’t I.” she relayed Harry’s words in her mind and smiled. Then quietly muttered to herself. “We showed them all Harry, we showed them all…” |
* Harry met up with Luna after lessons had finished and they went and sat alone in the Room of Requirement. They came here most evenings to spend some quality time together, and they both agreed that it was the highlight of their day. They spoke animatedly about everything, and Luna was the only person who really knew how Harry felt, especially about the untimely passing of Sirius. “I wish I had known him.” said Luna, as she placed her head gently on Harry’s shoulder. “Yeah, he would have liked you, Sirius was quite the character himself!” replied Harry, with a small smile. “Well, I’m sure that I will meet him one day.” replied Luna, while placing her hand on Harry’s, which was resting comfortably on his knee. “Do you really believe that?” asked Harry seriously. “Yeah, I do. Death is but the next great adventure! Well that’s what my Dad says anyway.” “Funny, Dumbledore said the same thing to me once.” said Harry, his eyes staring up at the ceiling, while he felt Luna’s sweet breath blowing gently on his neck. “Yeah well, it must be true then, as Dumbledore knows pretty much everything!” said Luna. “It’s a nice idea. It means I will be with my parents again… one day.” Luna lifted her head and gave Harry a supporting smile. “You will one day Harry. I would like to meet them too, tell your Mother that she had wonderful taste in head attire.” “Luna, you’re supposed to wear it around your shoulders!” stated an amused Harry. Luna laughed. “It would get tangled with my butterbeer corks.” “Oh yes, and we can’t have that now can we?” replied Harry, while rolling his eyes. “Are you making fun of me Potter?” “Maybe… Lovegood!” He replied, mocking her. With that Luna playfully hit him in the arm. Harry shot her a mischievous grin. Carefully, without forewarning, he hit her back. Luna’s eyes grew wide with amusement, so she hit him again, and once more he hit her back. Until she grabbed the cushion that was nestled into her back and whacked him around the head with it. Harry started laughing. “Right, this is war!” he exclaimed. “Accio cushions.” The room of requirement heard his request and twenty or so fell to his feet, he picked two up and started throwing them at her. She managed to block a few with her hands, while laughing hysterically. “Hey, that’s not fair!” she shouted, and proceeded to throw them back. She threw one harder than she anticipated and it knocked off Harry’s glasses. She gasped, putting her hand to her mouth. “Are you alright? Oh I am really sorry.” she said sincerely. He put on a hurt expression and she felt guilt rise inside her stomach. She approached him quickly, but as she reached him he smiled and grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into him. Luna looked into his eyes, they had something there, a glint that she had seen only fleetingly before, but they were brighter now, they shone into her own and she could clearly make out her reflection in his emerald gaze. She knew that even with his glasses on, his eyes were beautiful; but without them she found them to be mesmerising. The guilt she felt only seconds before turned into the fluttering tickle of butterflies that she experienced solely in his presence. Luna gave him a warm smile and gently moved her face toward his and kissed him tenderly on his lips. He responded eagerly and the longer they held each-other, the harder it was for him to let her go, but he kept reminding himself that she was after all still only fifteen, and it would be best to take things slow. But the more he got to know her, spend time with her, the harder it was getting to resist. As they parted he gradually loosened his hold and watched her as she slowly opened her eyes. “I have to go.” he said regretfully as he noticed that it was nearly seven o’clock and he had a meeting to attend. Luna didn’t reply, she just nodded and then fell into his chest as he wrapped his arms around her petite frame, and held her for what would be the last time this evening. “Be careful Harry!” she whispered. Harry would have asked her what she had meant by that; but he already knew. “Don’t worry, I’m not looking to operate another rescue mission if I don’t have too. The Ministry will be involved fully this time! Draco, is after all a minor in the eyes of the law, until he is seventeen they will have to act.” Luna let go of Harry’s embrace. “You better go; Snape will give you hell if you are late.” Harry kissed her softly on the forehead. “Come on, I’ll walk you down the hall.” He said while holding out for her hand. She eagerly took it and held it tight, and they departed the Room of Requirement together. |
“Where the bloody hell have you been?” exclaimed Ron as Harry entered the Gryffindor Common Room. “Sorry, got a little sidetracked.” “Harry, what is that in your hair?” asked Hermione, while pulling it out with her fingers. “It looks like a feather.” “Oh… yeah, probably those cushions.” replied Harry loudly but nonetheless to himself, as the memory was still so clear, he held an amused smirk. Ron held up his hand and replied. “I don’t think I wanna know.” Harry sighed while shaking his head in disbelief at Ron’s insinuation, then said drolly “C’mon you two, let’s get out of here!” They quickly approached the Headmasters quarters. “Oh bugger, what’s the password?” asked Ron. “Fizzy Wobbler?” said Harry. Nothing….. “Skiving Snackboxes?” Said Ron. Nothing…. “Uh, Droobles best blowing gum?.” Said Hermione Nothing….. Harry thought for a few moments. “Prankster Pumpkin Juice!” Still Nothing…. “Bertie Botts every flavour beans?” Said Ron. Nothing…….. Ron sighed. “Chocolate Frogs!” Said Hermione But still no movement. The stone gargoyle however seemed to be smiling. “Oh this is stupid, we are late now! The meeting started five minutes ago!” shot an agitated Hermione, while looking at her wrist watch. “Nice Gargoyle.” said Ron pleasantly. “Please let us in, Professor Albus Dumbledore is expecting us.” The Gargoyle shook his head. “Please…?” begged Hermione. Still, he refused to let them through. “Great. Thanks for nothing!” muttered Ron. “Hang on, I have an idea, but I will need you to keep quiet!” said Harry Ron and Hermione just looked at him questionably. Harry stood still and closed his eyes, concentrating with his entire being. “Karis Dumbledore.” He whispered. He was searching his mind, trying to find a connection, trying to call her to him. Nothing came at first, but then gradually he felt a tingle roll down his spine. He shivered for a few seconds, and then he heard her, faintly… Her soft voice carrying as if it was being spoken into the wind. “Karis, It’s Harry, we can’t get in.” he repeated this thought over and over again. “What’s the Password?” he could hear a faint echo, it was trying to speak. It became clearer the harder he concentrated, he was screwing his face up, desperately fighting to keep the connection alive. He jumped out of his skin, because it was suddenly so loud, and so clear. “You surprise me by the day Harry, the password is fire whisky, I think Albus needs something stronger than candy right now as he’s not in the best of moods! Now get up here!” she giggled. Harry broke the connection and steadied himself. Ron and Hermione grabbed an arm each. “Whoa, what did you do?” asked Ron. “The password is fire whisky, and I did it, I contacted Karis through telepathy.” He replied, while trying to rub his head. “Got a nasty headache coming on now though.” The stone Gargoyle looked surprised, he then bowed his head to Harry as he said the password; and Harry muttered a small thank you to his affability. “Now leg it!” said Ron quickly, passing the Gargoyle. They took the stairs three at a time, and Harry stopped quickly outside the door, but Ron didn’t see it, as he was looking behind watching the Gargoyle staring at them closely. “AHHHHH”. Ron had run straight into the back of Hermione, who was standing directly behind Harry; they fell in through the door in sequence, with a very loud CRASH! “Ouch! Ron, you idiot!” shot Hermione, as she landed hard on top of Harry, bumping heads with him. “Well better late than never I guess!” said Dumbledore. “Oh, er, Sorry Professor, we didn’t know the password.” stuttered Hermione, getting up from the floor and looking completely mortified, and feeling totally embarrassed at the now witnessing, large congregation of the Order of the Phoenix. Karis held an amused grin on her face, Snape however looked less pleased and Remus Lupin’s shoulders could be seen shaking, where he was trying to hold in his over-whelming need to laugh – hysterically! “Shut the door please Ronald.” Gestured Dumbledore; to the tall red-haired lanky young man, who had caused the disarray entrance. “Yes sir, uh, sorry Professor.” He mumbled, as he did what he was asked, feeling like a complete idiot. “Ah, don’t worry Ron, it happens to me all the time.” said Tonks, she held a sparkle in her eye, and Ron smiled briefly in relief at her effort to ease his conscience. “Now the meeting has just begun, and as you know the Order here and the Ministry of Magic will be looking into the capture of Draco Malfoy.” said Dumbledore to the three young D.A. members. “Do we know if he is being detained at Hollow Valley Orphanage?” asked Harry. “No Harry, I went there earlier today in the form of a fruit fly, there was no buzz, except myself of course!” replied Tonks with a wink, which made many of the Order members grimace at her remark. “Well I thought it was funny! She retorted, rolling her eyes at Harry. Harry smiled, he lost sight of how fun Tonks could be at times. Karis however was standing next to Tonks, and they both seemed to find her remark comical, especially Karis, as she had to keep looking away in hope that no one noticed. But one did, he always noticed! Severus Snape tapped her on the arm, and whispered something to her. She stopped immediately and put her head down. Something welled up inside of Harry, he started to feel angry. “How dare he shoot her down like that.” He thought. “Harry, are you listening to me?” asked Albus Dumbledore. “Yes, sorry Professor, please continue.” replied an over confident Harry, who in truth hadn’t listened to a word his Headmaster had said. “A rescue mission will take place at the Malfoy Manor.” continued Dumbledore. “How do you know he’s being detained at home?” interrupted Harry. Albus looked at Tonks, who took her cue to answer. “Narcissa contacted me through an Owl, she managed to get a note out of the house before the Deatheaters raided the upstairs of the manor. She didn’t know who else to turn too, after all, she couldn’t exactly ask help of dear Bella, she was in on the raid.” “Narcissa Malfoy has asked for our help?” asked Harry, feeling angrier by the second. “Narcissa didn’t have much choice; after all, I am her niece, and the one and only nice member of the family!” Tonks quoted the word family quite sarcastically. “Harry, its not Narcissa’s fault!” said Karis, as she noticed his growing agitation. “Her son is in trouble and she too is now being detained by the Deatheaters as she fears for her son, therefore Voldemort now regards her as weak and a disappointment. Narcissa has never been a Deatheater; a wife who worships the ground her husband walks on, but never a Deatheater!” “She married one, and she allows Lucius to torture people for financial gain and pleasure, yet she was never a Deatheater you say?! Well I’m sorry Karis, anyone who allows that, who can still love someone who does such things is as bad as a Deatheater!” shot Harry, he wasn’t giving an inch on this. Karis drank in his words considerably and could see where he was coming from, after all Karis never liked Narcissa either, she had only met her once, and that was bad enough. “So you wouldn’t be interested in helping the Ministry and the Order in planning their rescue then?” asked Remus. Hermione and Ron both looked directly at Harry, their faces searching his expression, questionably awaiting his answer. Harry sighed, he stayed silent for a few moments before speaking. “I didn’t say that, but the D.A. will play no part in this, they have been through enough already. Members can join if they wish but I won’t order them too, the vote will have to be unanimous. You must remember that Draco is not well liked, he has caused pain and emotional upset to many students, and I will not order them to risk their life to save his, but you can count me in, and only me, until I have spoken to the rest of the D.A.!” “If you’re in Harry then so am I!” replied Ron “And me!” said Hermione. “Don’t do this because I am. This is the Malfoy’s we are talking about here! Lucius has tried to kill us all; Draco will too if Voldemort spares him his life, he will feel like he owes him, and no doubt that will mean aiming for us. I am only doing this because I know its right, but don’t join in if you don’t want too!” replied Harry to his best friends. “Except Luna!” he added. “She isn’t getting involved in this!” “Isn’t that up to your girlfriend Harry? Or are you making decisions for her already?” retorted Snape sarcastically, his taunt pale face protruding a creased contemptuous frown. Harry however simply ignored him. “No, Karis is right Harry, it’s not Narcissa and Draco’s fault. It’s Lucius’ and no-one else’s!” replied Hermione. “Karis, what of Lucius? Is he restraining his own son?” Karis nodded. “Yes, I’m afraid so, he is bound to the Dark Mark, and in doing so he has raised his rank in the Deatheater circle. Voldemort is proud of him. For he has chosen the cause over his own flesh and blood. Lucius has earned place of right hand Wizard. It isn’t looking good for Draco at all. Narcissa’s life may be spared however, as Lucius may have a say in her destiny. But Draco’s is in the hands of Voldemort, it is up to him what his fate holds. Harry nodded, taking in Karis’ words. Albus stayed quiet, feeling quite comfortable that his Grand Daughter had all of a sudden taken charge over the meeting. “Are you sure this isn’t a set up to get the Order and the Ministry in one place at the same time, so they can set out to do something else, like they did to Alastor?” asked Hermione. “Many of the Order members looked at her. Harry was very proud of her, speaking up like that; probably because it was something that hadn’t even crossed his mind. “That is something we will have to take into account, which is why we need help from the D.A. but as you have also said Harry, your votes will have to be unanimous first, and I respect that.” replied Albus Dumbledore. “Now, you may leave if you wish, I think we have discussed the necessary.” Harry, Ron and Hermione nodded and turned to leave the room. “Oh Harry, well done by the way, you again proved a foolish old man wrong!” said Albus. Harry glanced at Karis who had a proud beaming smile for him, he smiled back and replied. “It’s your Grand Daughter you should be congratulating Professor, she truly is an amazing teacher!” With that Harry left the room, closing the door gently behind him. “That was a nice thing to say Harry.” Hermione said as they walked slowly back to the common room. “I meant it, I think he loses sight of how truly amazing she is!” “You really care for her don’t you Harry!” replied Hermione. Ron rolled his eyes. “That’s an understatement of the century Mione!” Harry laughed, while Hermione scowled at her boyfriend. “Yeah I do.” replied Harry. “I regard her as family, just like I do the pair of you two! However, I can’t for the life of me remember why!” Harry joked. Hermione giggled and took Harry by one arm and Ron by her other, and sandwiched between the pair, they trudged to the Gryffindor common room together. |
Chapter 23 – Dobby’s story. Luna and Harry’s conversation of a few days before kept swirling around in his mind. “You will see them one day Harry.” she had said to him, when they spoke lovingly of his parents. Her ideas of death being the next great adventure had come from her Father, but it also coincided with the same sentiments as Albus Dumbledore had expressed to Harry a couple of years ago. He kept thinking about his mother, Lily. The way she waltzed across the room in his relived memory of his first Birthday party. The way his Father had called him by the pet name ‘Tiger!’ That, Harry had never known, and he kept that little detail to himself, even Luna had no idea of this hidden fact. A fact that was buried with his parents on that fateful night, and if it wasn’t for that relived memory Harry would never have known, so he kept it buried inside of him; inside his heart. Harry looked at the clock on his bedside table, it was 2am and Ron could be heard muttering softly in his sleep, something that he was renowned to doing most evenings. “Mi…one, look out….trolls, trolls, Mione, hit him with that tree.” stuttered Ron, his eyelids shaking slightly, moving to the motions of his dream. Harry smiled to himself. Ron seemed to have a very over-active imagination when in the terrain of his own dreamscape. Harry stared up at the dark ceiling; he could only just make it out, through the pitch darkness of the overshadowed moon. He laid there, thinking to himself how much he would have loved his parents to meet Luna, and how he would of revelled in having the family life with Karis growing up as his big over-protective sister; as she had put it, that night on Christmas Eve in her letter. His mind then clouded over, he could see the veil. He watched Sirius fall through it, as if in slow motion; to his untimely murderous death. Harry shook his head, he didn’t want to re-live it again, or even see it, but he knew it was something that would stay with him for the rest of his life. “What is that veil?” he questioned silently to himself, it was then he realised that he had never even asked anyone about it. Before Harry knew what he was doing, he was out of bed pacing up and down by the side of it. Trying desperately hard to remember that night after all, and picture the veil as clearly as possible in his mind. The soft echo of voices that protruded from its hidden depths, both something that himself and Luna had heard on that fateful night; while enticing them into its midst. Still pacing, he decided that sleep would not be on the agenda anytime soon, so he quietly picked up his invisibility cloak that had been folded shrewdly in his large brown leather trunk, and wrapped it around his body. He took the stairs quietly, when he stopped abruptly at the flickering of candle light with the sound of footsteps not his own, and a squeaky muttering voice. “Dobby?” questioned Harry, to the small house elf which expressed a bright woolly hat and multicoloured socks. Dobby looked around, and then smiled, as he saw the tall young man with messy dark hair and glasses, taking off his invisibility cloak. “Harry Potter, sir.” shrieked Dobby in delight, while clapping his wrinkled, long fingered palms together. Harry gave him a small welcoming smile, he didn’t feel like smiling right now but the excitement in Dobby’s eyes made Harry’s heavy burdened heart lighten a little. “Dobby is being a good elf and doing his house elf duties, master Potter.” replied Dobby with a bow. “Don’t bow to me Dobby, I don’t deserve it.” replied Harry, while taking a seat. Dobby surveyed Harry with a look of sadness in his large blue eyes. “Harry Potter is sad. What can Dobby do to help?” he replied, approaching Harry slowly. “I was just thinking about my Parents, I wish I had more answers.” said Harry simply. “Dobby can feel your pain, we house elves have many special powers that Wizards do not possess.” replied Dobby, not taking his eyes off of Harry once. Harry took his eyes away from the blank wall and turned to look at his small friend. “Like what?” he questioned, with an intriguing frown. Dobby went to sit next to Harry and then stopped abruptly and looked up at Harry apologetically. Harry smiled and shook his head. “Dobby, please sit down next to me, you are my friend, not my servant!” “Oh, Oh, Thank you Harry, thank you, kind sir.” replied Dobby, taking his seat while pulling out a hanky to blow his now runny nose and to dab his large wet eyes. Harry waited for Dobby to calm down before he spoke. “I just wish I could say goodbye to them that’s all.” Dobby blew his nose even harder. “Are you alright Dobby?” asked Harry. “Yes, Dobby is being silly, after all, Dobby cares much for Harry Potter and it saddens Dobby when Harry talks about his parents. Dobby wants to help.” “Dobby, you have helped me enough the last five years.” replied Harry, trying to put a stop to the elves blubbering. “You helped me in year two with the diary. You also helped me with my second task in the forth year! Do you remember that…” smiled Harry in reminiscence. Dobby’s eyes lit up once more. “Yes, Dobby remembers helping, Dobby likes to help his friend! But Dobby also remembers that Harry Potter freed him.” “Well I don’t think you can help me with this one Dobby, it is just something I will have to accept on my own.” replied Harry, his eyes expressing a dull sadness. “I try.” He continued. “Everyday! Luna helps, she’s an amazing person…..” Harry was talking into the soft flame licked air; it felt good to talk, even if it was to Dobby. “Dobby has an idea, but you must get back under your cloak and follow me!” said the elf, as he jumped off of the over-padded sofa. “Where are we going?” asked Harry, looking mildly surprised. “Shhh, just follow me. We don’t want to get caught by that stupid squib Filchy!” replied Dobby very matter-of-factly. Harry suppressed the need to laugh. “Filchy?” Dobby put his hand over his mouth to cover his small toothed smile. “Yes, that’s what us house elves call him, we don’t like Filchy, mean little squib, he talks to us like vermin. Winky put a spell on him only yesterday, so he couldn’t talk for a few hours!” “Nice one Winky!” replied Harry with an amused smile. “Dobby will tell Winky you said that!” replied Dobby, still hiding his wide grin with his hand. Slowly, Harry followed Dobby out of the fat lady portrait and down the hall. They came to the stairs and Harry was careful as not to get stuck in the sinking step as he did on another occasion while out of his dormitory late one night in his fourth year. The castle, however glistening with reflecting candle light, gave off an eerie feeling. Harry had never noticed it before on his previous night crawling escapades, but he sensed that things will not always be so quiet and peaceful. He shook the thought from his mind. He had them a lot lately. Negative impulses of thinking the worst, when in truth he was quite happy at this present time, most of his thoughts aimed around one pretty faced mousy blond hair girl, who believed in extremities beyond recognition, and wore butterbeer corks as jewellery. He smiled at the thought of her, the quirky ways of her personality is what intrigued him the most about Luna, and every waking moment she was in his thoughts, even if he was busy doing something else, she lingered in the back of his mind. Harry felt something flutter in his stomach, but he ignored it. Not knowing the feeling, he pushed it to one side and carried on following the House Elf through the halls of the grand periodic building. Harry recognised this corridor even in the dullest of light. Passing Karis’ classroom he wondered if she was in there, marking papers due to her inability to sleep, or maybe she was curled up in her comfortable quarters all snuggled up in her thick hippogrith feathered quilt, sleeping softly. Harry’s mind then moved onto Dumbledore’s Army. He smiled. Making out each of their faces in his mind so clearly. He started to get very close to all of them in his own way. Marietta Edgecombe even embraced him a few days ago after they had another practice lesson in the Room of Requirement, practising their jinxes. He had praised her in high stead for finally managing to produce a fully fledged patronus, which took its shape as a cow; something which many found rather amusing, especially Ron. He continued to say how much alike they looked when away from her presence, which resulted in another nudge in the ribs from Hermione. Harry was quite content in his world of thoughts. When he practically walked into the back of Dobby, unaware that the elf had stopped in his track. “We have to go down here!” whispered Dobby very quietly, while holding up a small square door that was hidden in the floor. “A trap door…Oh great” said Harry quite sarcastically. “I have been down one of those before.” He was referring to his first year at Hogwarts, something that he still regarded as one of the obscurest years of his life, finally being told he was a wizard, something which he did not believe in its full entirety at first. Dobby smiled his small tooth grin. “Yes, but this one is safe, this one is where Professor Karis keeps things hidden!” Harry’s eyes widened. “Karis?” “Yes, the Defense Against the Dark Arts Teacher.” replied Dobby. “Yes Dobby, I know who she is!” replied Harry, quietly amused. Harry looked down at the open door that Dobby was holding up with his long skinny wrinkled arm. “Well come on then!” Dobby whispered in urgency. Harry moved forward and took the trap door’s round iron wrought handle out of Dobby’s hands, while the house elf quickly vanished in mid air. “Hey.” Harry said in a loud whisper, looking around the dark corridor. “Down here!” replied Dobby, from below the door. Harry looked down to see that Dobby was inside the secret room. “Silly boy.” muttered Dobby to himself while shaking his head. “Alright, alright.” replied Harry precariously. He then proceeded to take one step at a time, until he reached the bottom of the small trapdoor staircase. It had to be Karis’ room! Harry thought silently to himself. Mainly because he could barely fit down there, it was harder for him, being nearly six feet tall. Then Harry had a sudden image of Crabbe and Goyle trying to get down here and smiled at the mental picture he had in his mind, Crabbe, being stuck at the top, his head bobbing up and down as Goyle slammed the trapdoor on top of his head. “What is Harry smiling about?” asked Dobby, his eyes wider than usual, his pupils large in the darkness. “Oh, nothing, I had a funny thought that’s all. Uh, where are we?” “This is the magical artefacts room. It wasn’t here before Professor Karis started teaching the school, so Dumbledore conjured another room for her to put all her collectable items in.” replied Dobby. “Its amazing.” said Harry, looking around the small room that had a desk in the corner with old scrolls, ink bottles and quills. Directly in front of them was a large shelving unit in oak wood. On each shelf there was an object. One he recognised as a remeberall. Another was a time-turner which he knew the ministry would have a fit about if they knew. Quite excited at the thought of getting his hands on another time-turner, he walked close and saw however that it was broken. Harry sighed. On the shelf above the time turner there was a large crystal ball. Harry picked one of the books up from the bottom shelf and tried to open it but it shrieked at him. “Cheating nosy scumbang, hands off!” it screeched, and he dropped it in shock. “Shhhh, does Harry potter want to get Dobby in trouble?” “What is that?” asked Harry, breathless while still shaking silently in surprise. “It’s a diary, a secret diary that holds a binding spell. You mustn’t touch anything else!” How did you find out about this place Dobby? “I heard Professor Karis call this her relic haven once, when she was talking to Professor Snape.” Harry continued prying, trying to take in as much as possible. There were many things that he had never seen before and he wished deep down that Hermione was with him, he bet she knew a thing or two about some of the artefacts in this room. It was then he heard Dobby shriek in delight at something, he turned around to find the house elf holding a large sheet of parchment with two candles in gold and silver. “What is that?” asked Harry, approaching Dobby slowly. “This Harry is what Dobby has been looking for, Dobby knew Professor Karis had one, she got it in Germany.” replied the house elf, holding it up under Harry’s nose. “This Harry is a very rare artefact indeed.” “Well, what does it do?” asked Harry, sweat dipping down his nose from his forehead, due to the heat protruding from the pipes that were on the back wall. Dobby eyes widened and a large smile fell across his face. “It’s a summoning spell Harry, but it doesn’t work like a summoning charm that you get taught here at Hogwarts, this is different!” Dobby frowned, then bit his lip, finally realising for the first time that what he was doing was completely against the rules and if anyone found out, it would be the end of his time at Hogwarts. “Dobby, you are looking worried, this is no NEWT level spell is it!” Harry replied, seeing the concern on his little friend’s face. “No, this is an old spell, from an ancient scroll that only powerful wizards and witches can conjure, along with the power of a House Elf. There are many spells Harry that can be done only by a House Elf and no other, which is why, going back to ancient times, Wizards see it fit to have an Elf as a companion. They could help them in advanced spell work, but as time went on it became so that Elves became servants and slaves to those, as the Wizard got greedy.” Harry listened to Dobby’s story intently, he was intrigued, he never asked how the House Elves had become Servants, he just imagined it was something that materialised at the beginning of time. “How did it become so Dobby?” asked Harry, taking a seat on the bottom step of the trapdoor entrance ladder. It was all due to shoddy spell work one day from a very old wise elf.” replied Dobby, shaking his head. “He made a big mistake when trying to do a binding spell, one that would allow House Elves to bind their powers to stop Wizards abusing our capabilities. However the spell back fired, making every House Elf in the world bound to one family, and to serve until he was set free by an item of clothing. Or forever serve until one’s death.” Harry took in a deep breath, he felt appalled at what he was hearing. He always appreciated what the House Elves did, and how hard they worked. He also agreed with Hermione’s beliefs deep down about S.P.E.W. But he never really thought about it, never asked questions as to why it was so. “I’m sorry Dobby, I guess I never really thought about it. But your free, you choose to work here, right!” replied Harry, trying to lighten the mood. “Yes, oh Yes, Dobby is happy now. He wasn’t with the Malfoy’s, they were bad Wizards, bad family! But Dobby was a defiant house elf, not many are like that. House Elves like Winky was appalled at being set free by their master. It is now our way of life, and for many it is accepted and embraced, but it wasn’t for Dobby, because Dobby remembers what it was like before Harry Potter defeated He who must not be named, and Dobby wanted to be Harry Potter’s friend.” Dobby then walked closer to Harry and handed him the ancient scroll and the Gold and Silver candles. “Oh, what does this summoning spell do again, Dobby?” asked Harry with raised eyebrows, as he realised Dobby didn’t answer his question earlier. “It summons the dead. Now it is time Mr Potter! Finally…It is time to say goodbye.” |
That'll do for today, I'll post more soon. Any comments or feedback would be great. I know it's alot to read in a short space of time. Kelly |
Chapter 24 – The Encounter Harry stood there, staring at the small House Elf in disbelief. He always considered Dobby as a friend because he always helped him in anyway possible, even if it meant going to extreme measures to do so; but he felt what Dobby was saying was preposterous! Harry shook his head, trying to take in Dobby’s words. Harry started to feel dizzy; he took a sharp intake of breath, while slowly positioning himself back down on the bottom step of the ladder. “What are you saying Dobby?” asked Harry in not more than a whisper, while trying to control his irregular breathing. “Dobby believes that this will help Harry Potter move forward.” replied the elf. “What if Karis finds out?” replied Harry, with pounding in his ears from his thunderous beating heart. Dobby sighed, he shuffled his large feet across the floor to the other side of the room where he gained his composure, while rubbing his temples with his long skinny fingers. “I don’t know what will happen if Professor Karis finds out. But I do know Harry that she cares for you very much, and so therefore Dobby is more likely to be in bigger trouble than Harry Potter!” Dobby then proceeded to sit on the cold grey stone floor with his legs crossed and his eyes closed. “Sit opposite me Harry.” commanded Dobby, while continuing to keep his eyes shut. Harry stood up slowly and crossed the warm dark basement room and took his place opposite Dobby. He laid out the ancient parchment onto the floor in front of him, between Dobby and himself, while Dobby, with a snap of his fingers lit the candles immediately. “Take a hold of my hands, Harry.” Harry was briefly motionless. “You have been speaking in first person Dobby.” said Harry, eyeing his friend carefully. Dobby just smiled. “Its better that way.” continued Harry. “I would like you to talk in first person all the time while in my presence.” Harry then let his own face relax and form a small smile for his friend, before doing as the house elf requested of him. “Concentrate Harry, but read the words in full that are relayed on the scroll. Read them out loud.” instructed Dobby. Harry looked down and saw that there was a line of text, written in an old language, the language of latin that he recognised so palpably well. Slowly, with a quivering voice, he started to speak. “Porta…… Barathrum… Penetralis…… Mortuus …Comperio…. Mater Matris.” All was quiet for a few seconds, when Harry suddenly felt the air inside his breathing lungs change. It was cold, he noticed mist coming from his mouth and out through his nose. He started to shiver. Dobby however remained composed while whispering under his breath. His eyes still closed but Harry could feel a vibration going through them both, it was penetrating their bodies via the link between their hands. Dobby then stated clearly. “parvulus amor” Suddenly, there was light, a distant flashing of bright white light with green speckles that danced around the beam of illumination like frantic fireflies fighting for a way out into the shadows. Harry’s heart was racing once more, his head was swimming, he was still shaking with the link that he held with Dobby, whom still had his eyes closed while concentrating profusely. In the distance a figure appeared; a human figure that was surrounded in shards of pale blue. Gradually it came closer, walking away from the light and towards where Harry and Dobby were residing together on the floor. Harry couldn’t move. He was scared, he had never seen anything so illuminating before, the whole idea of summoning a dead person was scary enough, but to have it walking towards him was more than he could bear. Shaking, trying to control his breathing, he wanted nothing more than to run from this pokey basement room, but he didn’t. The connection he held with his friend was powerful, and he didn’t want to break it. Suddenly, the bright protruding white light had dimmed to the intensity of a hundred watt light bulb. And there, beaming down at the young man with his glasses and the untidy black hair that this person could relate to seeing most days of their life. Harry tried to speak, he wanted to say so many things, his mind was racing with thoughts and questions, but his emotions got the better of him. He tried to be strong, he wanted to not shed a tear in front of this being standing in front of him, looking down into his face with surprise and yet a loving smile, with glistening mesmerising eyes. Harry’s bottom lip trembled as he tried to say the one word that he had so long awaited to repeat. The one word that he had said when he was a small child and yet never could repeat to their face again and remember it so clearly. A word that the likes of Dudley and other children had taken for granted; but not Harry, because he was never given the chance. “Mu.. Mum?” he mumbled in barely more than a whisper. As tears flowed from his eyes like small fountains that spilt onto the cold stone floor; forming a small puddle in-between himself and Dobby. The same eyes that were staring down at him now, so wide, so clear, and the most beautiful that Harry had ever seen. She looked down at the young man, as her own eyes glassed over, and yet the large beaming smile across her face showed that this was also a moment of reckoning; for she too had not seen her son in many years, not since he was a year old. Momentarily they were both completely lost for words, and a moments silence rang around the room, nothing could be heard except the heavy, broken breathing coming from Harry’s chest, while staring into his own eyes, those eyes that were so unmistakably his Mother’s. Dobby sat still, his eyes closed while breathing softly, still holding the look of complete concentration on his wrinkled face. “Look at what a fine young man you have become.” Finally she spoke, and Harry’s over-beating heart subsided a little at the pure pleasure of finally hearing her sweet voice. “I… can’t believe it’s really you.” He replied, his voice quivering as he tried to quickly wipe his face that was covered in wet salted tears. “My Son. My Harry has finally found a way to call me into this world, and yet I feel I do not have much time, so I will be prompt and will save my own emotional outburst for later when I return to my own world, but you cry if you must sweetheart, as it is your emotions and your deep desire to feel them that makes you stronger than you realise.” “I wish I had known you and Dad, I am so angry and I am so confused!” replied Harry, finally opening his heart to her, sensing too that this time together would be short-lived. Lily bent down beside Harry but she could not feel him, or touch him for her transparency was becoming clearer by the second. All she wanted to do was take him in her arms and hold him but she didn’t even begin to try, as it would have disheartened her entirely and she felt now more than ever she just had to say what she could. “Harry, I need you to listen to me.” said Lily, staring down at her only child. “I have so many questions.” interrupted Harry. “And yet right now I cannot think of one of them. I need answers for things that others are not giving me. Can you help me?” replied Harry, before his Mother could continue her speech. She smiled down at him and replied “Yes, now listen to what I have got to say Harry, as what I am about to tell you is very important!” |
Part 2 Harry sat still in silence, not taking his face away from hers, drinking in her every expression; every freckle on her face. “I know what it is you are seeking, and I cannot give you all the answers Harry because it is simply that I do not know them. But what I will tell you is that your Father and I are at peace now, and we watch over you everyday. You have to stop grieving for us, stop asking yourself why this happened, because if it didn’t than you would also be dead too, and there would be no hope left in people’s hearts, if this had never of happened there wouldn’t be hardly any Wizarding Community left.” “But what about Karis, you were going to adopt her, she had no-one.” replied Harry. “Karis was to be our Daughter and in my heart and your Father’s she is and always will be. Please look after her Harry. Karis comes across as being strong and noble and to which she is most of the time, but deep inside she cries, she has many hidden burdens that in a short time you will understand.” “It was Peter Pettigrew Mum, he was the one who betrayed you, it wasn’t Sirius.” said Harry. “Yes Harry we know, we knew all along as we decided to change our secret keeper at the last minute. Sirius was always a good friend, he was family and he still is.” Harry’s eyes opened in surprise. “Sirius, where is he? What was that veil in the Department of Mysteries?” questioned Harry, his stomach churned with expectancy and he started to feel light-headed at the prospect of finally knowing the truth. Lily smiled and nodded her head. “Sirius is at peace, he is after all reunited with your Father.” Harry put his head down, he could feel the tears welling up in his eyes, he tried to squeeze them tightly shut but it was no help at all, they flowed freely. Lily raised her hand to touch his face but as she did she felt herself start to fade. “Harry, I don’t have much time. Now listen to me! The veil in the ministry is a gateway to our world, the world of peace, the place where we are all destined to go once we pass from this land and move onto the next. It was unfortunate for Sirius that he fell through it, but he wouldn’t have had it any other way now. He misses you, as we all do, but know this. We are proud of you Harry, we watch over you everyday and we are so delighted in the young man you have become, and well done for finding Luna, I had my eye on her a while ago and knew you would do well together.” She stopped to eye Harry carefully who in turn set a small smile on his face. “The Veil Harry was put in the Department of Mysteries as it was given as a choice to old and retired aurora’s who had worked their lives fulfilling the need of good to this world. Once you pass through the veil there is no return, but do not feel that this is an answer in a desperate time of release, and don’t tell me you do not understand what I mean, I have sensed it in you. We did not give up our lives to lose you too, you do not belong with your Father, Sirius and I. You belong here, with your friends and Karis!” Harry tried to argue with her, but he knew she was right, he didn’t want to die, but he longed to know his parents and to see Sirius again. “We love you Harry, we always will and one day we will meet again. But until then you keep training, your occlumency is going superb and well done so far in everything you have achieved. But work harder with Karis, she needs you.” Her hands started to disappear, along with the rest of her body. “MUM, WAIT.” Yelled Harry, holding out his arms to her, sensing that there time was drawing to a close. “Harry, please remember what I said. Move on, stop dreaming of the past and move forward. We are at peace, we are happy, now live your life and make us prouder of you then we already are! But be careful, as nothing is certain and I do not know the outcome of what is to happen, but all I can say Harry is follow your heart and it will lead you right.” She stopped suddenly and then changed her mild but frantic tone into one of quiet sorrow. “Please let us go Harry, you must let us go.” Her voice was becoming distant, “I love you Harry, but now I must say something, the one thing that I know will make you strive, for as we never could say this before. But Goodbye my darling… Goodbye.” Harry’s heart got caught in his throat, he could feel the lump in his windpipe, and he tried to stop himself from breaking down, while trying hard to reply at the same time. Before she had deteriorated back into her tunnel of light completely, he managed to say unmistakably clear and loud. “Goodbye, I love you too.” Lily smiled back at him, a tear cascading down her own transparent white face, then with a sudden flash of light. She was gone. Harry collapsed on the ground as his legs gave way, astounded at what had just happened. His face wet with tears and yet the whirling of guilt that he always felt in the pit of his stomach since the death of Sirius had subsided. They were gone, but only for now. Luna was right thought Harry, death is but the next great adventure. *~*~*~*~*~*~*~* Note from the writer: Translation of the spell: Gate-underworld/abyss-penetrate/open-dead/death-to fully find out, to disclose/truth-Mother. This is what the words mean, so from it translates closely to: Open the gate to the underworld of the dead, to fully find out the truth from Mother. Dobby then answers to the gateway: “parvulus amor” Which means: “Child’s love.” ----------------------------------------------------------------------------- |
Part 3 Harry thanked Dobby who looked drained and tired from the part he played in the spell. Harry then did something that he had never done before to his little friend, he held him, held him close in a tight warm embrace that made the House Elf shiver with emotion. Harry had to lend Dobby his hanky again and told him to keep hold of it, as he didn’t think he would be needing it anymore. As Harry walked back to the Gryffindor dormitories under his invisibility cloak, he kept going over the words that his Mother had spoken to him in her visitation that Dobby and he so successfully exceeded in conjuring. He felt a weight had been lifted off of his shoulders as he carried on walking quietly. He was remembering her soft voice; the voice of reason. The way she had told him that she loved him made Harry feel light-headed and yet relieved that she had done so. One would think it would have made his burdened heavy heart complete, like a lead weight about to fall from his chest into the pit of his stomach and stay there forevermore, but not in Harry’s case. Lily had told him that she knew what he seeked but didn’t know all the answers, but she was right in knowing one; the one where she had said Goodbye. Finally he fell into his bed, it was now approaching early morning and he had to be up in two hours but he didn’t care, feeling weightless he hit the pillow with a small relieved smile on his face, as he drifted off to sleep within a matter of minutes. “Hey, wake up Potter you lazy git!” said Ron as he threw his slipper across the room, aiming it at Harry’s head. It hit, but only lightly. Harry stirred, feeling groggy he let out a small moan of discouragement as he turned over and put the quilt over his head. “Harry, get up, we are going to be late for class!” replied Ron as he approached Harry’s bed, and pulled the quilt off of him, which resulted in Harry sticking his head under the pillow. Ron noticed however that Harry still had his glasses on. “Were you sneaking around last night?” he asked, while looking at his friend apprehensively. “Go away, I’m tired.” mumbled Harry from underneath his pillow. Ron laughed. “Fine, but first lesson is defence against the dark arts, and you’re gonna miss it!” Harry sat up bolt upright, which resulted in him losing balance, nearly rolling off of the bed as the blood rushed quickly to his head. “Watch it! Bloody hell Harry was you drinking last night or something?” mocked Ron, as he held onto Harry’s shoulder, helping him stabilise. “No, but it was euphoric put it that way!” he replied, while pinching the top of his nose together and massaging around his eyes, where the clear pads of his glasses had made a small red indent. “Uh?” replied Ron, with a confused frown. “Don’t worry, just ignore me, I’m just really tired that’s all!” “Well get up you lazy sod, I don’t fancy being on the wrong end of Karis, she will no doubt tell all to Bill and that’s the last thing I need, him and Mum on my case!” “What’s Karis and Bill got to do with anything?” asked Harry, while getting up on his feet and stretching his muscles with a huge yawn. “Oh, nothing, they are just good friends that’s all.” replied Ron, quickly turning away so Harry didn’t notice him putting his fist in his mouth, wishing to himself that he had kept from saying anything. Finally Harry had dressed, ran his fingers through his hair, and together he and Ron grabbed their school satchels and ran out of the dorm. “What are you so Happy about Harry?” asked Hermione as he and Ron entered the great hall and sat down sharply to eat Breakfast. “You are both very late, class starts in three minutes, so you better hurry up.” she taunted. “What’s wrong, can’t I smile these days?” joked Harry. Hermione smiled back. “Yes, of course. It’s nice to see you smile, but it’s generally when Luna is in your presence do we see that glint in your eye.” she replied, making Harry blush slightly. “Don’t worry Harry, Hermione doesn’t smile at me anymore, so enjoy it while it lasts!” said Ron, throwing a playful wink at his girlfriend. “Well come on Ron, are you not surprised, after all, you can be a complete dimwit at times!” Harry let out a small chortle, while Ron on the other hand pretended to look hurt. “I’ll get you back at playtime Hermione!” he teased. Hermione shot her boyfriend a playful scowl. “I’ll get you in class. Defence against the dark arts is first so this should be fun, Weasley!” Ron gulped and turned to Harry. “I should have kept my mouth shut!” Harry nodded in agreement, his eyes wide with amusement. “Yep Ron, you really should have!” |
Defense Against the Dark Arts was rather boring, even in Harry’s opinion. Karis made them all sit a test and they had to make a list of all the illegal curses and jinxes along with all the legal disarming spells and charms, and elaborate on why it was better to shield and protect oneself than to retaliate. Harry didn’t see the point, but nonetheless he obliged along with the rest of the class. There was much small talk and distant whispers coming from the right hand side of the class room from the Slytherins, about Draco. He tried to listen to as much as possible like Snape had asked of him, but they were keeping very low key and didn’t let a great deal slip into the open air. Harry and Neville spent a large part of the lesson sending notes to one another; Neville had trouble with spelling some of the spells so Harry helped him. He found it was justified as Neville knew the answers and he didn’t want to see him fail on the small inability to spell them properly. After all, he had seen Neville do many of the legal spells himself, and succeed. “Harry. Is everything alright?” asked Karis quietly as he handed her his test paper. “Yes, everything is wonderful actually.” replied Harry with a large beaming smile that reached his eyes. Karis smiled back, and Harry glimpsed a small note of surprise. “Well that’s good. Looks like Luna really is a remarkable young lady Harry.” she said with a wink. Harry smiled. “You too Karis, more than you realise.” he then leaned in closer so no-one else could hear. “I’m so pleased we met and to have you as my sister.” Karis looked up, she had a mild expression of thanks on her face, and she gave him a small smile before he turned away and left her classroom. After he had left, Karis frowned in wonderment. “What is he up to?” she whispered quietly to herself. Luna had met up with them all at lunch time, and gave Harry her usual tight bear hug embrace before they sat down to eat. This time however, Harry held her tighter, and she winced after a minute of him not having let her go. “Oh, sorry.” He replied with flushed cheeks. “I uh, just… Sorry babe.” He stuttered; feeling a little embarrassed at his clumsiness. Luna giggled and took him by the arm, and they approached the Gryffindor table so as to eat their regular daily routine of lunch together. Karis suddenly entered the great hall with Severus Snape by her side. She quickly glanced over at the Gryffindor table and sent a warm smile to Harry and Luna while she then proceeded down the hall to the large staff table to sit and eat her own food. Severus sat beside her and they both immediately went for the ham and salad. “Oh, sorry Severus, you first.” said Karis politely. “Very well!” he replied, and stuck a large fork into a piece of honey roast thickly sliced ham. Karis raised her eyebrows with a cheeky smile on her face. “Never heard of ladies going first then Severus?” she taunted. “I never get a look in when its chocolate cake Karis, or fudge brownies, so you gave me a chance and I took it! Don’t try to be polite next time if that’s how you feel!” he retorted, sticking a juicy cherry tomato in his mouth. “Don’t worry, I have known you long enough to realise your days of being a gentleman are as long gone as Bellatrix Lestrange’s brains!” she shot sarcastically, while Severus lips curled at the corners, as he found her statement a little amusing. “Have you noticed anything odd about Harry today?” she whispered quietly to Severus, changing the subject slightly. He looked at her, his brown eyes narrowing with a knitted brow. “Odd? No Karis, Potter has always been odd, what’s different today than from any other day?!” “Very funny!” she replied, tapping him on the arm. “Do you think he is up to something?” he scoffed, staring at Harry from across the hall. Karis rolled her eyes. “I didn’t say that now did I! All I meant was, well… he actually looks really happy today.” Severus sneered. “Well, that makes a change.” Karis shot Snape a look of pure bewilderment. “Umm, yes, like someone else I could care to mention!” Severus ignored her and took a mouthful of ham and pickle. “Well why don’t you ask him in Occlumency, isn’t it about time you gave him another tutorial Karis?” he said after he swallowed his morsel. “Yes, maybe I will. But what about the plans for you know what?” she replied, eyeing him carefully. “Leave that with me. You find out what Potter’s up to, after all, he isn’t going to tell me is he!” replied Severus, while picking up his goblet and taking a sip of mango juice. “Very well.” she replied, and then stood and approached the Gryffindor table where Harry and his friends were residing. “Quick word Harry if I may!” she ordered sharply, not wanting to cause suspicion to the rest of the students. Harry frowned. He was enjoying his time with his friends and Luna, after all, lessons were to re-commence in ten minutes. “It won’t take long!” she continued, in a small tone of exasperation. Harry stood up and followed Karis’ lead out of the Great Hall and into a side room that was empty in the long corridor. “Sorry about that Harry, I don’t want to cause suspicion.” she said as she closed the door behind her. “No problem, what’s up? Is there anymore news on Draco?” Karis shook her head. “We are formulating a plan, but I don’t want to talk to you about that.” she replied, as she started to pace the floor, from side to side, her hands on her hips and her head down in thought. It reminded Harry of Albus, the way he did that in his office now and then, except he crossed his arms. “Well what do you want to talk to me about?” Harry asked, waiting for her to continue their discussion. He looked at his watch expectantly. Karis stopped pacing the floor; she bit her lower lip and looked up at him. “I sense you are ready Harry. Tonight I want us to have an occlumency lesson together, I feel time is drawing near for your need to want answers, I sense your strength.” She paused and stared Harry directly in the eye. “Especially today for some reason….” she said with a questioning frown. Harry turned away, he felt his cheeks start to flush but he didn’t want her to see, he hated lying to her, but he wanted to keep last night’s actions between himself and Dobby. “What time?” he replied, turning away and walking over to the far wall, pretending to look interested in the polished trophies that stood on the mahogany shelves. “About seven, is that alright with you?” she replied. “Yeah, that’s alright. Quidditch practise will be finished at six, so seven will be fine.” “Right, well, I will see you in my classroom then, and you may want to bring some chocolate!” Harry knitted his brows. “Uh, why?” he asked. But Karis just smiled at him and approached him slowly and gave him a quick hug, before leaving the room. Harry shook his head in amazement, wondering what that was all about, as he too headed back into the great hall, to say goodbye to Luna, whom he now wouldn’t see until tomorrow. |
Chapter 25 – Karis’ Secret. Quidditch Practise had been very successful. Ron had blocked 9 out of 10 quaffles and Harry was impressed by Ginny’s performance, she was showing further progression in her flying abilities and precise beating techniques. “For someone so small Ginny, I really don’t want to be at the end of that bludger!” teased Harry, as they all headed toward the changing rooms together to change back into their normal attire. “Yeah, well I just imagine its Percy’s head.” she retorted with a wry grin, looking towards Ron. “Well than no wonder you’re doing so well then!” replied Ron, with a small frown. “Have you not heard anything of Percy lately?” asked Harry quietly to them both. Ginny shook her head. Whereas Ron muttered, “No, he’s still a git.” under his breath. They slowly made their way up to the Gryffindor common room when Harry remembered he had an Occlumency lesson at seven O’clock. He looked at his watch and noticed he only had twenty minutes to spare, as practise had over-run the six o’clock deadline. “I’m going to head down to the library, to see if I can catch Luna before Occlumency. I will see you both later!” said Harry to Ron and Ginny, who had now seemed to be a little subdued since Percy’s name had been mentioned. Harry walked briskly around the corner, and then turned around to see he was on his own, he then sprinted down the halls, and through the corridor down to the first floor. He arrived outside the library, putting his hand to his head and trying to flatten his hair that stuck up more than ever since Quidditch practice. “Bloody hair.” He mumbled as he opened the double doors. He walked around the room, searching for her, eagerly. There was a couple of Hufflepuff second years reading quietly and a Ravenclaw at the far end, who looked to be scribbling an essay frantically, dipping her quill in ink every few seconds. He smiled; quietly he walked up behind her, putting his hands over her eyes. He bent down and whispered quietly in her ear. “Guess who?” He felt her take in a deep surprised breath, while her face beamed into a wide smile, she quietly replied. “It’s that Potter boy isn’t it!” Harry chuckled; as he took his hands away Luna got up and put her arms around his neck. “What are you doing here Harry? I thought you had Occlumency with Karis.” She said, looking into his warm contented eyes. “I have, in fifteen minutes. I was hoping to catch some time with you first!” he replied, smiling down at her. She leaned in closer; standing on tiptoes she kissed him lightly on his warm lips. He pulled her into a tight embrace; her head nestled into his chest. She felt so comfortable, so warm and protected in his hold, as she wished quietly in her mind that they could stay like this forever. “What are you writing about anyway?” asked Harry. Still snuggled into his chest, her ear by his beating heart, she replied. “Potions homework. Snape keeps giving me extra work to do after class.” As soon as Luna had said it, she wished she hadn’t, as she felt Harry’s body tense in his grip. “I’ll kill that.....” “No you wont!” interrupted Luna in a fairly raised voice. “He isn’t worth it, and besides, as much as I know it is because I’m your girlfriend, he will not win and get the better of me. This is a battle I will win on my own! I can do his stupid assignments, and I will pass every one of them. I am a Ravenclaw after all and I will show him what little Loony Lovegood can accomplish!” Harry looked at her intently; the determination in her eyes overwhelmed him with a sense of pride for her, as he continued to hold her in his arms. “He is taking his disliking for me out on you, the guy is such a prat!” shot Harry, a frown of distaste on his face. “I know, but it is making me better in Potions if truth be known. I will pass his tests with my eyes closed, so don’t worry, you have other things to deal with right now, like Occlumency young man!” she replied, a warm smile spreading across her face, as he looked down at her, his face holding a mark of deep respect. “Well does this mean I get an extra long goodnight kiss?” he teased. “Well that depends Mr Potter!” she replied “On what?” he asked, raising his brows. “You promise me to excel in your Occlumency tutoring like I am in potions.” she stopped, awaiting an answer, he however just set a small smile on his face, and so she continued. “We can show them all Harry, prove to them that whatever they throw at us, we can handle it! “You’re right Luna, we can. After all, we are Dumbledore’s Army, therefore we can show them all!” he replied, a light-hearted note to his tone, yet a face full of serious determination that matched the one of his girlfriend’s. Luna fell into his chest once more, as her heart leapt she felt uplifted in his reassuring presence. Harry gave her hope, made her feel stronger than she ever had in her life They enjoyed a long passionate kiss before he left her in the library to carry on with the unjustified potion assignment. As he slowly headed towards the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom, he thought about what Luna had said, and the words of his Mother of only the night before. He was looking forward to spending some time with Karis. He promised Lily he would watch over her, but he also intended that tonight would be the night he would show her what he was really made of. “I will find out one more truth before this night is over.” Harry whispered quietly to himself. The burdening secret that Karis had kept inside her heart for all these years is something Harry has been so desperately seeking for months. Karis had told him the only way he shall find out is when he finally enters her mind; at no other time would she allow it to be any other way. Stubborn cow! Harry thought silently to himself, he then let out a small grin as he saw her approaching the classroom. “Hey Karis!” shouted Harry, sprinting towards her down the corridor. “Wait up!” |
Part 2 “Hi Harry, good timing!” said Karis, pulling him into a small embrace in the classroom doorway. “Oh, and by the way, pink is definitely your colour!” she said with a small chuckle. “What?” he asked confused. “Lipstick Harry, you may want to wipe it off your mouth!” replied Karis, her eyes wide with amusement. Harry got his sleeve and wiped Luna’s lip gloss off of his face, he blushed slightly but laughed all the same. “So did you bring chocolate Harry?” asked Karis, as she gathered up her papers and scrolls from her desk and put them in a top draw. Harry slapped the top of his forehead with the palm of his hand, and sighed. “Sorry, I’m such an idiot, I forgot!” “Ah, Luna making your thoughts wonder again is she?” mocked Karis, her eyes still gleaming with amusement. “Err, yes, well she certainly is good at doing that!” replied Harry, taking a seat on the green padded two seater sofa on the left hand side of the room, by the window. Karis laughed quietly, while shaking her head. Well I know what you mean Harry, new relationships are an exciting time, getting to know that person, the candlelit dinners and by the lake strolls….” Karis trailed off, she noticed the amused expression now on Harry’s face, and she felt herself start to blush. “Sorry Harry, I’m rambling on as usual, just ignore me.” “Uh, No, I don’t think so! Enlighten me. Who is this person who presents you with candlelit dinners and by the lake stroll’s Karis?” teased Harry, his eyes full of mischief. “No-one.” she replied, turning away, trying not to show Harry her beaming smile and flushed cheeks. “Karis, you are bloody good at Occlumency girl, but one heck of a crap liar!” he replied, a big smile spreading across his face. “OK, but you can’t tell anyone, no-one knows. Well except Ron and Hermione because they saw us together.” “They didn’t tell me, I’ll have words with them two later!” replied Harry, feeling a little disappointed. “He better be nice Karis, or I may have to have a few words with him on how to treat my Sister!” Karis rolled her eyes and with a small grimace, she replied. “Well Harry, that green eyed monster of yours can stay in its bed, because he is nice, very nice in fact, and you know him very well!” Harry’s eyes widened. “If you tell me it’s Snape I swear I will kill him!” replied Harry, dreading the worst. Karis however found that statement highly amusing and burst out laughing at the obscure and disgusting thought of it. Harry frowned. “What’s so funny?” “Harry, Severus Snape is more like an uncle to me than a boyfriend, how could you even think that.” she shuddered to show her offence in his statement. “Ok, you’ve got a point… So who is it then?” Karis sighed, knowing that she would have to tell him or Occlumency would be the last thing on his mind this evening. “Bill Weasley.” she replied, a small dreamy expression on her face. Harry sighed in relief. “Well thank Merlin for that! I’m pleased for you Karis, Bill is a great guy and he will look after you, I know he will!” said Harry, with a warm smile. “Thank you Harry and yes, he is a wonderful man, and he has assured me that he and Fleur are completely finished, he told me she was too clingy and overpowering, something to do with the Veela side.....” “Yeah, did he tell you Ron fancied her?” said Harry, laughing at the memory of their fourth year when Ron first set eyes on the pretty blond. Karis laughed. “No he didn’t, but we don’t have time to muck around Harry, we must get started on tonight’s lesson, so stand up and look me in the eye little bro!” Harry smirked; his face broke into a beaming smile. “OK, but I’m gonna beat you tonight though girl! You better be prepared!” Karis’ face fell slightly and Harry felt a little guilt rise in his chest, he didn’t mean to come across so playful, he knew her memories were ones of sorrow, he just didn’t know how much. Harry was about to apologise, when she smiled. “Don’t Harry! You are right, I need your confidence for you to be able to pull this off, after all, you need to see, as at will be easier than for me to explain.” she replied, turning away briefly to put her wand down on her desk. “I’m ready Karis! Well I think I’m ready anyway.” he replied hesitantly. “Hey, don’t doubt yourself, now stand still and concentrate Harry, because tonight we won’t just be using occlumency – tonight we will be using telepathy too!” “Oh joy!” Harry muttered sardonically under his breath. Karis looked at him earnestly and said “Now concentrate Harry, and stay strong, as this is going to be a pretty long night!” Harry nodded in understanding, holding up his wand and staring her directly in her large dark brown eyes, he uttered loud and clear. “Legilimens.” A pain instantly shot through Harry’s head, he was concentrating as hard as he possibly could. He could see Karis’ eyes bearing in on him. They reflected a dark shadow. He had never noticed it before, but hidden behind them were dark secrets, and somehow he had to open them. The pain gradually became harsher and he shook his head. Suddenly he was back, in the classroom looking at her in full form. “What Happened?” asked Harry, confused as to why it did not work. Karis let out a small sigh. “You were not trying hard enough, I managed to block you!” Harry felt deflated, he wanted nothing more than to exceed in his next task; the test that Karis had in mind since the beginning of their time together. “Lets try again, I know I can do it, I felt something – I saw shadows.” said Harry, with a questioning frown. Karis nodded lightly, and replied. “Very well, let’s try again, Concentrate Harry!” “I am trying Karis. Trying to penetrate your mind is like trying to run over a troll with a wheelbarrow, it’s not exactly easy!” “Yes, alright, don’t go all philosophical on me, just try your best!” she replied, a little exasperated. “Legilimens” said Harry, with clear determination. His eyes wide, willing himself to succeed. The pain in his head was illuminating his mind with a swirling sensation of giddiness, and then he saw her eyes again, bearing into his, blocking his entrance, but he was determined not to let her. He would break her down with every ounce of power he could muster. He felt a bead of sweat fall from his brow, and linger lightly on his cheek. It tickled, and he quickly wiped it in frustration as the pain was becoming sharp again, but he kept his emerald stare focused and piercing. He heard a distant voice, and he noticed a wall in front of him. Her wall! But there were pieces missing; it was working, he was breaking through. This realisation gave Harry a surge of confidence, to do something that many were not able to comprehend never mind put into practise, was keeping his mind from drifting. In the back of his concentration however he could see Luna, telling him to try harder and strive forward in his task. So he did, and one by one each brick fell in the hidden dark, deep abyss of Karis Dumbledore’s mind. |
Disclaimer: Strictly 13+ - some scenes in this post will be unsuitable for younger readers. Harry was looking in on a bright sunny day, the birds were chirping merrily in the trees and before him was a small lake, reflecting the sun in its wake, showing clear mirror images of the tranquil green surroundings. A little girl in a blue dress was playing merrily with a small china tea set, and lying in her arms was a small pretty doll with a pink dress. “Well done Harry.” came Karis’ voice in the distance. She was congratulating him, via means of telepathy. Harry was overjoyed, he had done it; finally done it! “Harry, I have something very important to show you, please keep concentrating, but I feel this may be a little hard on you. I admit, it will be on me too, as I will also have to witness these events, but I want you to know the truth, I think it is only fair after I know everything about you.” said Karis, her voice a little distant. “OK, I’m ready. Show me!” replied Harry, taking a deep breath. “Very well!” replied Karis, Suddenly a piercing scream could be heard in the distance, shattering the tranquil scene by the glittering lake. It was the scream of a woman. Whimpering sounds were coming from Harry’s host, this memory he was locked in was coming from the eyes of a child; this child was Karis. “RUN KARIS, RUN…!” came a loud shriek from a short, petite woman with brown eyes and blond wavy hair. She looked pale, her eyes full of terror as she begged her daughter to run and hide. Karis stood there, shaking her head in disbelief as the tall towering figure came behind her Mother, throwing her up against the wall, as the woman hit; there was a screech of laughter coming from the culprit. Pinned up against the wall, the woman was too weak to protect herself and her small child. Karis screamed in horror as she watched this cloaked figure put his large hands over her Mother’s mouth to muffle her begs with broken breath; so Karis did what she could, what she thought was right, she went up to the figure and kicked it in the back of the leg, while submitting her own scream into the open air of the house, a high pitched child’s scream yet one of no authority. “Right, now you will know what happens to children who do not behave.” snarled the masked figure who was now obviously, a man. “Lucius NO!” bellowed another figure from the doorway. Karis looked up to see another man; his hood was however off as he stared at the child; an expression of loathing on his face. “Want to see something amazing little girl?” he asked quietly. Karis didn’t know what to do, she quietly whispered. “Please let my Mummy go.” The man laughed, and shook his head, “No, I cannot do that, but I can show you something really special, something you have never seen before.” “Wh-at?” stuttered Karis. “This!” said the man. “Snape, bring him in!” he ordered. Another cloaked man came into the room and noticed the child standing there, shivering with fright. “My lord, you are not planning to do it in front of the child are you?” said the new approaching man, whom also had his mask off of his face. “Are you questioning my actions Severus?” replied the ordering man, nastily. “No my lord, not at all. Please, as you were!” replied Snape with a small bow of his head. Suddenly being dragged into the room, bound in chains was the man Karis had known all her life, the man she knew as her Daddy. Karis started to run up to her Father, but she was thrown back by a spell that came from Lucius. He was still pinning her Mother up against the wall, who was whimpering uncontrollably for her husband. “Shut up you snivelling filth!” spat Lucius, who now had his hand to her throat. The man who spoke softly, the one they called my lord, looked down at the child. “So you are the Grandchild of Albus Dumbledore, the apple of his eye, I hear!” He turned his head from side to side inspecting her small trembling face. “I’m going to show you what your loving Grand Father has made me do, something you will remember forever!” Suddenly Lucius threw Karis’ mother onto the ground, she landed on her front. Her nose hit the floor, which projected a splatter of blood on the sanded plain oak floorboards. Snape however shook his head, Karis looked up at the man who still held tight to her Father, her eyes met his and for a brief moment she sensed something, as if this man did not wish to be here. “Throw him down Severus, let’s show Albus Dumbledore’s Grand Daughter what is done with enemies of Lord Voldemort. Severus however did not move; he was still staring at the child, a questioning frown on his face. “She is strong My Lord; I sense power of the mind.” “I didn’t order you to speak Severus, I asked you to throw him down!” replied the evil unhooded man. Before Severus managed to do as he was asked, a woman walked in, a short woman with mad frizzy hair. “Don’t worry My Lord, I’ll do it!” she said with a large smirk across her face. Then without another thought, pushed the chained man out of Severus’ arms, and threw him down on top of his sobbing wife. Karis got up and ran to them, shaking, her breath unstable as tears fell down her cheeks. “Out of the way child!” shot Lucius, raising a hand this time instead of his wand and smacking her across the face, which ultimately knocked her small helpless body across the room into the opposite wall. “That’s enough Malfoy!” warned Severus. “What? You are not seriously having feelings for this Dumbledore brat, are you Snape? I advise you to have a long think about where your loyalties lie!” replied Lucius Malfoy. “Hey, Little girl. Little Karis. Watch this!” said Lord Voldemort excitedly. Ignoring the bickering between the two men. Defiantly she got to her feet, sobbing quietly while rubbing her small face which was now swollen, and her cheek grazed where she had scraped it on the wall. She looked up, again to the man who she sensed may help her, may save her parents from being harmed. But he looked away solemnly and slowly turned his back and exited the room. She began to sob louder, as the softly spoken man raised his wand at her parents who were wriggling frantically on the hard wood floor. He said loudly, with an embellished look of excitement on his face “Avada Kadavra”! A bright green light protruded from his wand, and the mumbling and movement that she was witnessing from her parents, in the centre of the room subsided to nothingness…..to lifeless Silence! The horrible lady with frizzy hair laughed a loud cackle. “Bella, grab the child!” ordered Lucius while rubbing down his robes with his hands, as if to brush off the ill notions of his actions. “NO!” screamed Karis as she ran from the room, managing to shoot past Lord Voldemort who was admiring his handiwork on the floor with a pleasurable grin across his face. She was running, as fast as her little legs could carry her, out the house, she ran towards her favourite place, her little garden with the lake. But as much as she tried to run away, to call for the aid of Albus, or Lily or James or Sirius, or anyone she knew who would help her. Oh how she wished they were here to help her. She fell. She suddenly tripped over her little doll that was lying on the grass, with its pink dress and it’s painted on smile. ‘A fake smile’ thought Karis; as the cackling lady came from behind and picked her up by her long brown hair. “Knock her out for Dementors sake!” came a voice from another man in hooded attire. “Her screaming is driving me mad!” “Very well.” said Bella. As she put a wand to the child’s throat and said “petrificus totalis.” Before the woman apparated with the child in her arms, with a loud crack. |
Suddenly, without warning to Harry, It was dark, a dungeon with bars was facing him, a child was screaming in the background. Slowly it became clearer, a small child was crouching in the corner, and her clothes were tattered and covered in dirt. She was crying; her tear stains were visible on her face, where they had washed away the grime and left long white streaks. How long she had been here, left in this state; Harry did not know. “Now my dear, tell me what it is you see.” came the cold voice that Harry recognised well. The same voice he had heard as a child, and again when he was twelve, it was the voice of Tom Riddle……of Lord Voldemort. “A small note came from the child, a sweet voice that melted Harry’s heart.” “I will not tell, I promised I will not tell.” she sobbed quietly. Voldemort laughed, his high pitched screech made Harry jump. “That’s were you’re wrong, you will tell me or I will make you suffer like I did your parents. Now speak to me child! The little girl was sobbing but tried to speak. “You……you…..kill…killed…..my…..Mummy…and… my …Dadd.” she trailed off “Yes, I did, and I enjoyed every minute of it, watching their pain! And it’s all your Grandfather’s fault. Meddling in my affairs, trying to destroy my plans, how do you think he feels knowing I have his precious Grand Daughter and have murdered his only son?” “He will…. Kill…. you.” “He can try, but at least for now I have a hold on the old man. I have you! And I think you have something to tell me.” “NEVER, I WILL NEVER EVER TELL YOU ABOUT US.” she screamed at Voldemort, she stood up, defying him with every ounce of power she had. “Petulant child, do not defy me, you know Dumbledore’s plans, you are always with him, you must know what he is up to! Tell me child or I will cut out your tongue.” He spat, his eyes glowing with red fire. “NO, I WILL NEVER TELL YOU, YOU….YOU MURDERER!” “GET OUT, I SAID GET OUT” the little girl cried, an anger so strong welling up inside of her. Suddenly, a surge of energy that she had never truly felt before empowered her small, delicate body. “Voldemort looked mortified, he held his hands to his head; all the while Karis kept complete eye contact, not letting her guard down once. Voldemort was suddenly thrown hard across the dungeon against the wall. And all that remained was silence and cold darkness. All at once and very suddenly, Karis threw Harry out of her mind and he found himself back in the present, in the defence against the dark arts classroom, he focussed his eyes and found Karis was in a heap on the floor. Harry felt sick. That poor child, he thought. It was then Harry realised, Voldemort wasn’t speaking directly to Karis in the cell, she had screamed for him to get out. He was using occlumency, and a telepathy link from her own mind; and at only the tender age of seven; she had beat him! |
Part 3 Harry sat on the floor, his head down with his chin touching his chest, he was in shock, his heart went out to Karis and Albus, and he looked directly at her finding the courage to speak. “I am so sorry Karis, I had no idea.” He stuttered, trying to hide his own emotions, when all he wanted to do was weep for her. Karis wiped away a tear. “It’s alright Harry, I was saved but unfortunately, like you, my parents have also suffered at the hands of Lord Voldemort.” Harry stood up, he motioned over to Karis and helped her up from the floor, he cupped her face in his hands. Standing there, watching her intently, she looked so young, she was no more than six years his senior, and yet like him she had been through and seen so much. This is what made her powerful, and just like him; she was striving to dedicate her life in to destroying the man who murdered her parents. “Harry, what are you doing?” she asked, as tears flowed freely down her cheeks. He smiled at her. Slowly he put his arms around her. The same as she did to him when they had their first lesson together. He could see her tears falling, these tears he thought, stem from one person, one monster that has ruined too many lives, broken too many hearts. He had never felt so many mixed emotions as he was feeling right now. His first was anger. Pure unprecedented anger for what Karis had been put through by Voldemort and his Deatheaters. Seeing Bellatrix again seethed through him like daggers, he wanted nothing more than to kill her; to kill them both. But one was the respect of a woman whom had been through everything he has, she witnessed her parents’ death and was taken as hostage, she had been a victim, a plaything for Voldemort to break down and destroy. Yet she overcame him, she beat him at his game. The occlumency test he tried to condemn her with, only made her stronger. Harry felt the anger surge and hate deteriorate slightly in this moment. As he held his sister in his arms, feeling her relax within his strong hold. Finally after five minutes of Harry consoling her, they broke apart so she could regain her composure. “Karis, can I ask you something?” asked Harry. “You can ask me anything!” she replied, brushing the loose dust off of her robes where she had earlier been crouched on the classroom floor. “How did you manage to knock out Voldemort and then escape from the cell, without even touching him?” Karis expressed a faint smile. “I was wondering when you was going to ask me that.” she replied. “The truth is Harry, I don’t really remember, I am only told what happened afterwards.” “So what did happen?” “Well after the legilimens fight with Voldemort, I had also passed out, the energy surge I experienced was very advanced, the mind of a seven year old child could never take that much force, but somehow I did, but it knocked me unconscious for two days.” “That is some power you have there.” said Harry with raised eyebrows. What happened next?” A young man entered my cell and picked me up and brought me here, to Hogwarts, to my Grand Father. I was saved, rescued by no-other than a Deatheater. He didn’t agree with the murders, he left the Deatheater’s immediately after the episode with my parents, and he brought me here to safety without any of the others knowing.” Karis paused for a second and looked directly into Harry’s eyes. “The man, who rescued me Harry…. was Severus Snape.” - Harry stood motionless for a few moments. Many thoughts were whirling around in his mind, but the one most obvious of all was he knew the main answer to the question that had him dumbfounded since the age of eleven – finally, he knew why Albus Dumbledore trusted Severus Snape so greatly. It wasn’t because he was an accomplished Potions Master at Hogwarts, and nor was it because he promised to be an asset to the Order of the Phoenix by becoming a spy. It was for the act of compassion – and Love. It was through a choice. “It is our choices Harry that truly makes us who we are.” Those were Albus Dumbledore’s words, spoken to Harry when he was only twelve; after he had defeated Tom Riddle and the Basilisk in the chamber. He was right, and it was now that Harry finally realised it. One could be mistaken for being in the wrong place at the wrong time, like Severus Snape. He simply got in with the wrong people when he was in his youth. But he rectified his actions, Severus knew he was not cut out to be a murderer; he was so much more than that – he would bring the murderer to justice, while still lurking in enemy ranks; for the best part of sixteen years. Karis was surveying Harry closely, watching his questioning expression spread across his young face. She knew it was a shock for him, after all this time he dearly wanted to know the truth about Karis and Severus, and their close friendship – there bond that they share which made Harry feel a deep pang on jealousy deep inside his gut at times, especially in the earlier days of his new term at school. Finally, Harry decided to speak. “I should have realised it when I witnessed my Birthday memory, he was there, with you. Sitting in the corner watching you eat chocolate cake. I thought that maybe you were related but I didn’t ask, I didn’t think it was my business to ask questions, as you were always so secretive.” said Harry, his eyes vague and glassy, showing signs of deep thought, while staring at a blank spot on the light blue painted wall. Karis placed a small smile on her face and approached Harry slowly, putting her hand on his shoulder. “I know Severus is someone you so deeply dislike, and I admit there is good reason, for he hasn’t always been the most easiest person to get on with at times; but he has a good heart, and he saved my life Harry, what he did was extremely brave.” replied Karis, with a small sigh, before continuing. “Harry. The day Severus saved my life was the day he signed his own death warrant, it is now; sixteen years later that Lord Voldemort finally knows the truth.” she put her head down, imaging her life without him, she shuddered at the horrendous thought and focused her stare on her distorted reflection in the polished classroom floor. Harry grasped the top of her hand that was still placed on his shoulder, she replied by curling her own fingers into her palms, clasping one another tightly, they stood there, for a few moments, deep within their own thoughts, when Harry replied, “I understand what Severus did was highly commendable, I owe him that at least, but I can’t promise you that we will ever be friends, he is still so cold and the way he has been treating Luna lately is very unfair. But, I will always know why you are here, I will always remember what Snape did for you and for Remus; he is truly a champion.” Harry then kissed Karis softly on the cheek. “I want to be alone for a while.” he told her, heading towards the door. “Harry.” called Karis, searching his face, with a longing expression on hers, as if she still had something very important to say. Harry turned around, the door handle in his grasp. He gave a warm smile and replied. “I know. I love you too.” And with that, he was gone. |
Chapter 26 – Running high with emotions. Ron had a look of shock on his freckled face, whereas Hermione just stared at Harry incredulously. “So that’s it, after all this bloody time we finally know.” said Ron, shaking his head in disbelief. “It was a very brave thing to do! I have respect for what he did for Remus, but what he did for Karis was truly heroic.” replied Hermione Harry nodded. “He apparated her out of the cell after she had managed to knock out Voldemort, she was unconscious herself but he managed to get her to Hogwarts without the other Deatheaters knowing.” said Harry. “But now Voldemort knows Karis is alive and well, Voldemort must have had his suspicions it was Severus.” Replied Hermione, wrapping a lose hair around her finger. “Yes, but he wasn’t sure, he had probably used occlumency; and being Snape is good at it, he couldn’t prove a thing. It wasn’t until Snape was seen coming to Remus’ aid at HollowValley, that he finally realised the truth.” replied Harry Ron continued to frown, while tapping his fingers on the wooden table that was placed beside the burning fire, in the Gryffindor common room. “So, Harry. If Snape is in trouble with Voldemort than why on earth is he still conducting a rescue mission for Draco? Surely Voldemort will want him killed. Why bother even going there?” asked Ron, his tapping getting louder. Harry shook his head and pouted his lips in question. “I dunno, maybe he sees himself in Draco, after all; Severus also got in with the wrong crowd.” Ron nodded as if to say he understood, Hermione however disagreed. “I think he wants to help him because it is the right thing to do; he made a pact with Dumbledore when he joined the Order, he is simply fulfilling his duty.” she stated, while still entwining the same loose strand of hair around her finger. “Possibly, but either way, brave or not I think he’s a raving loon!” replied Ron, shaking his head, his freckled face showing a sign of disbelief. Harry expressed a deep sadness in his eyes and Hermione gently grabbed for his hand. “It was their faces.” he said quietly. “Seeing them there, laying on the floor trying to protect them selves while screaming for their daughter. It was the most horrific thing I have ever seen in my life. It felt like I was watching my own parents die.” Harry stopped speaking, as he could feel his eyes start to well up and his throat tighten with trapped air; that continued to form around his swollen Adams apple. “Hermione and Ron just sat there, not knowing what to say. “Poor Karis.” Is all that escaped from Hermione’s lips. Whereas Ron’s tapping got louder, but it hummed notes of pure anger and frustration. “He has to be stopped Harry, they all do!” said Ron adamantly. It was late in the common room. Ron and Hermione had decided to stay up and wait for Harry to get back from his occlumency lesson with Karis. At first he didn’t want to talk to them but after a while of Ron coaxing him with chocolate frogs and a large glass of butterbeer, he finally relented. “Well, I’m off to bed, I’m knackered!” muttered Harry, getting up from his chair. “I’ll join you Harry, but I need to say goodnight to my girl first so I will see you in a few minutes!” replied Ron, glancing at Hermione, throwing her a mischievous wink. “Yeah, don’t worry; I’ll leave you two in peace. Good night Hermione.” said Harry, bending down, giving her a quick friendly kiss on the cheek. “Night Harry.” she replied. “Oh, and close your mind tonight, you have been through enough for one evening!” she ordered, caringly. “You can say that again!” he uttered, as he turned and trudged his way up the stairs, longing to fall into his soft alluring mattress. |
Part 2 The next two weeks were like any other, they got up, got dressed, went to breakfast and then classes. But somehow Harry felt something was different today, since he had woken up he had a feeling of dread in his gut that he couldn’t explain. He had felt something similar the night he and Dobby roamed the large school to Karis’ secret basement, but brushed it aside, feeling that maybe he was being a little paranoid. He had met Luna at Breakfast and she had sensed that Harry was not his usual self. “Don’t worry Harry. I’ll be there with you.” She had said to him, while holding his hand, after he had told her that he felt something big was coming this way. But he let go of her hand, and turned his head away from her face; as a stab of dread penetrated his chest, at the thought of her being anywhere near him when Voldemort would ultimately strike. After witnessing the memory of Karis Dumbledore, he didn’t want Luna anywhere near him, he had seen enough heartbreak and death to last him a lifetime and he couldn’t bear the thought of losing anyone else; especially her. “Why are you being so cold?” she asked, her face expressing pure sorrow at the young man that she had so deeply fallen in love with. “I don’t mean to be.” he replied, finding it hard to look her in the eye. “It’s just…. well, if something was to happen to me, I don’t want you to be there, I can’t protect myself and you too.” Harry searched her face, he thought she may cry and he couldn’t bear to witness that, he didn’t want to make her cry, but he didn’t want her to die either, so the tears that flowed down her face so freely was bearable to watch, even if it was only for a few seconds, as he quickly turned his face away again. “Are you telling me that we cannot be together anymore?” she replied, her voice shaking as she fought so hard to control her sobs. “I…” Harry hesitated, he didn’t want to say yes, it was killing him, the thought of it made him feel sick, and that’s when he realised. “NO!” he replied, rather shrilly; which made her sobs stop abruptly. She searched his face with a confused frown. “Well, what are you implying Harry?” she asked with a note of frustration. “Luna.” he started, taking hold of her hand. “When Voldemort finds out that we are together you will be a target, I’m just scared about what he would do to you. I’ve seen how evil he is. I watched him kill Cedric! I witnessed the murder of Karis’ parents. He will stop at nothing until I am broken, and you and Karis will be his main target, along with Ron and Hermione, I just know it! – I can’t explain it, but since I have been able to communicate in telepathy, I’ve been feeling more emotions too.” Harry paused for a few moments, then pointed to his scar on his forehead, and continued. “This is what bounds me to him and he will not stop, and therefore neither can I Luna, because if I do…. He will kill me. What if I’m not good enough to protect you all?” said Harry finally, putting his head down, as he fought with the comprehension of his words. “For starters Harry, you have Dumbledore’s Army and the Order behind you, but your insecurities are understandable; I’m scared too, we all are, but I already know this. Why are you telling me things I already know?” she asked, while a frown still apparent on her young face. “Or are you trying to tell me something else Harry?” she said, her eyebrows raised; awaiting his reply. Harry looked up at Luna, he looked momentarily surprised at her sudden calm interrogation. She smiled at him as he stared into her wet tear-streaked face. Harry felt odd, he had a flutter in his stomach that he felt once before but pushed it aside as he didn’t understand what it meant. But he did now, the realisation had hit him like a ton of bricks and it was only a matter of time before everyone else knew too, but that was what he was scared of – he would be her downfall, or could it be, she would be his? “You know how much I care for you Luna, but I don’t think you understand what I mean.” He replied, still holding tight onto her hand. “Then don’t push me away Harry, I know you are worried for my safety, but to be honest, I think I have the right to be more concerned about yours, so don’t ever tell me I don’t understand!” she shot back, portraying notes of anxiety. Harry couldn’t find an answer to that, and if anything he could have kicked himself for starting this conversation with her in the first place – she always got the better of him in the end, her words were sometimes very wise, even if she was still only fifteen. “You know what! You really are Loony!” he mocked quietly, with a small grin on his face. “No, I’m not Harry, I just see you for what you are and I love what I see, you are not a carried burden, nor do I see you as a threat. And even if you are, then I would rather spend the best year of my life with you, then an eternity without! Now if you will excuse me, I have to go to class.” Luna started to rise from her chair but Harry still had hold of her hand, his face expressing astonishment at her words. No-one had ever expressed their feelings like Luna did to Harry. She was never afraid to speak the truth, even if they were of secrets she held locked within her breast. Her biggest secret of all was revealed to him in such a sardonic manner, that it took him a few moments of grasp what she meant. For once Harry couldn’t say anything, he just looked at her, she stared back and finally he let go of her hand. “I meant what I said Potter, so stop trying to push me away because I won’t be pushed easily!” she then threw him a small but warm smile, and left the great hall for her first class of the day. |
Part 3 Harry noticed that Professor Severus Snape was very off in Potions. ‘Off’ was the only word that Harry could describe the Professor’s behaviour. He looked paler than usual, his beady brown eyes looked bloodshot and he seemed to have his mind on something else other than potions, and actually conducting his job as teacher. Harry wasn’t the only one who noticed it either; many of the students sat at their desks, watching him – waiting for their today’s project to be magically manifested on the blackboard at the front of the cold dungeon classroom. “What’s got his goat?” asked Seamus, leaning across the table towards Harry in his usual manner. “I don’t know, but he doesn’t look too good – maybe he’s sick?” Harry replied, eyeing the Professor with uncertainty. Professor Snape looked up to see his class staring at him, awaiting his instructions. “What are you lot gaping at? Get your books open to page four hundred and twenty three, and read it!” he shot abruptly. They all did as they were told, and Harry heard Seamus mutter to Dean Thomas, that Snape didn’t seem to have a problem after all. Harry thought that maybe he would be able to communicate with Severus again via Occlumency and telepathy, but Snape would not look Harry in the eye – in fact, he ignored him completely, as if he didn’t exist. Harry shrugged, and carried on with the assigned task, but glanced up every now and then to see Snape looking over, but then quickly turn away, as if he couldn’t bear to lay eyes upon the young man. Ron and Hermione seemed to notice too and Hermione gestured to Harry with a shrug of her shoulders, while Ron raised his eyebrows to note his surprise at the Potions Master’s unusual actions. Harry held up his hand, while everyone stopped reading and looked up at him in astonishment. Severus noticed, and Harry saw him let out a small irritated sigh. “What, Potter? sneered Snape “Well…I was just wondering sir if we were supposed to be reading, on how to….” Harry stared down at page four hundred and twenty three again and continued, “brew a vanquishing potion for hinkypunks.” Pavati Patil and Lavender Brown started to giggle so loud that everyone in the class, including the Slytherins, followed suit. Harry didn’t mean to come across as spiteful or vindictive; he did feel however that Snape’s mind was clearly not on the curriculum today. Snape stood there, looking confused for a few moments, and then picked up his own copy of NE.W.T level potions by Miranda Thistlebee; and flicked to the page and found to his utmost disgust, that Harry was right. “Potter, before you open your mouth and cause my class to be distracted and source an unworthy disarray, you may want to read the whole chapter first, you may then just realise that this vanquishing potion works on many animals, some which can be a threat to us wizards!” he shot back, and then threw his book down on the table with hard force, while wiping his forehead with a clammy hand. Harry put his head down, he tried not to smile so Snape would notice, but he felt quite amused at the simple fact that he had just caused Severus Snape to realise that he isn’t right – all of the time! The class remained sat there for the whole lesson, engrossing themselves to the best of their ability, in the reading of small print, on page four hundred and twenty three. - “What was his problem?” muttered Ron, in a woebegone manner. As they left potions and started to head down towards Defense Against the Dark Arts. “Don’t know.” replied Harry sullenly, expressing a frown to match the one of his friend. “But whatever it is, it doesn’t seem good.” Hermione was struggling frantically with her bag, when all of a sudden she screamed a loud curse word that seemed to echo throughout the main school corridor. Shocked, everyone turned around to find the bottom of her satchel had come loose with the weight of its entire belongings that she had magically crammed into it. They scattered, all over the hallway. Books, quills and ink bottles, pages and pages of notes, tutorial journals, S.P.E.W. Badges and a framed picture of herself and Ron. Harry looked down and couldn’t help but express a large beaming smile across his face. Hermione noticed and blushed a furious red. While, Ron got down on his hands and knees and helped her collect her scattered possessions. Harry ran after the rolling ink bottles, while he heard Hermione whisper “reparo” to the cracked glass that covered the picture that Colin Creevy had taken of them together last year; the same picture that she had neatly presented; framed to Ron for Christmas. “Why do you carry this with you?” Ron asked, eyes twinkling. “Oh, I, just don’t want it laying around in the girls dormitories, you just don’t know what some people will do.” she replied, putting it under her arm. Ron smiled, and stood up, his arms full of Hermione’s things. Harry came back with the inkbottles still intact. “I think you need a new bag Hermione.” mocked Harry. Which she did not seem to find remotely funny. “Don’t worry, I have a spare one – here you go Hermione.” They turned around to find Karis Dumbledore approaching them, holding out a crushed purple velvet bag with small round mirrors sewed into them. “Wow, that’s what I call funky.” mocked Luna, as she walked past her four friends. “Hey babe.” said Harry, giving her a quick hug and a small kiss on the cheek, in passing. “Wow, this is beautiful Karis, wherever did you get it?” asked Hermione, her eyes alight with appreciation. “Oh, I have travelled many places in this world, I am a collector of all things. I watched your bag split and I felt so sorry for you. It happens to me a lot too, especially when I was abroad, generally alone, in the street! Always the way….” said Karis ironically, while shaking her head. “I will give it back as soon as I buy a new one.” replied Hermione. “Don’t be silly, you keep it. I have many things, I need a good tidy out anyway.” Ron looked at Karis, his eyes alight. “Wow, are you going to be getting rid of any of your relics?” he asked. Suddenly Hermione nudged him, hard in the ribs. Harry gulped and Karis looked at all three of them in pure astonishment. Ron rolled his eyes – the awareness hit him, and he wanted the ground to swallow him up, especially with the way Harry was throwing him deadly emerald daggers right now, and Ron thought, if looks could kill, he would have been dead in a second. Forget the Avada curse, he thought silently in his mind. “I want a word with you Harry – NOW!” shot Karis, noticing Harry’s frenzied look towards Ron. She grabbed him by the arm, and they both headed in a fast pace, down the hall towards the Dark Arts Classroom. Hermione and Ron quickly followed, while throwing her belongings anxiously into her new purple bag that she had instantly fell in love with. “Ron, why don’t you bloody think before you open that gaping trap of yours? You are such an idiot at times – you have gone and put Harry right in the dilweed now!” bellowed Hermione, shaking her head at her boyfriend in disbelief. “I already feel terrible Mione, you don’t have to go and make it any worse Love!” he fired back sarcastically, “Seriously Ronald, I wonder if your brain is ever intact at times – it’s definitely not engaged with your mouth that’s for sure!” Ron put his head down, he felt the guilt rise from the pit of his stomach about Harry, but most of all, he felt a pang of emotion rise into his throat that formed a welling lump. Hermione had succeeded in the art of hurting Ronald Weasley’s feelings. |
Part 4 Karis opened the door to the classroom and gestured for Harry to go into her private quarters next door. Other students were arriving, and Karis kindly asked them to sit down and get out their books, while following Harry into the adjoining study. She closed the door, and turned sharply towards her Brother. “How did Ron know about my relics Harry?” she asked coldly. “Uh, I um, well, you see….. it wasn’t entirely my fault, I just stumbled over the trap door, and I just thought that maybe..” “You thought you would be a interfering little git and have a nose around did you?” she replied, her temper rising. Harry frowned, he hadn’t seen her this angry in a while. “Hey, well, you should know by now what I’m like Karis. How could I walk away from a secret passage? This is Harry Potter you’re talking too!” he replied, trying to lighten the mood that was now vibrating around the walls of the room. “Harry.” began Karis, with a deep sigh. “Just because you are inquisitive, it doesn’t always give you the right to be!” Harry put his hand in his robe pockets. He felt terribly awkward, he hated lying, but he dared tell her about the spell, he didn’t want Dobby to get into trouble as well. “I’m sorry, but I didn’t know it was your private cellar at first, I didn’t know what it was.” He replied, shifting from one foot to another. Karis threw him another scowl, her sneer resembled one like Snape’s, and Harry looked momentarily taken aback at her repute. “Harry, you are great at Occlumency, but one hell of a crap liar!” she shot sarcastically while turning on her heel, and leaving the room swiftly, her crushed purple cloak billowing behind her like some windswept tail, trying desperately hard to keep up. Harry stood there, shaking his head. She had thrown his own words back in his face. The same mocking quote that he gave her to make a joke out of something he found to be amusing; whereas, when she did it, it hurt him. She wasn’t joking; she was angry and immensely upset. And he dreaded the moment when she would finally realise what else happened in that cellar. It was then Harry thought about the spell. Why did she have it? Who was she hoping to contact one day? An overwhelming wave of guilt swept over his entire being, when he realised that maybe, that spell was for Karis to contact her own Mother. He had the sudden urge to tell her. “I owe her that at least.” he muttered silently to himself. Harry walked towards the door and slowly took his seat next to Neville. He sat there, awaiting the final end of lesson bell, when he would announce to Karis what he did. No more lies, he thought, as he opened his book on advanced protection spells for the magically gifted, and started to read. - The end of bell rang and everybody rose quickly from his or her seats. Hermione went to grab Harry’s arm, waiting eagerly to find out what Karis had said. “Not now Hermione, tell McGonnagall I’m stuck with Karis over an important matter, I don’t think she will mind.” said Harry, quickly. “But Harry, we are studying animagi, you will miss the first lesson.” she replied, eyeing him cautiously, knowing that this subject interested him greatly. “I will read your notes.” “Will you now?” “Yes!” he smiled. “Fine, I won’t make notes.” “Liar!” “Oh shut up.” “Never! But I really think I should, because I’m about to tell Karis the truth.” “Wow, there’s a first time for everything then Potter!” Harry and Hermione exchanged an amused smirk, and she then took hold of Ron’s arm. “We will see you later then.” she said, gesturing with a nod. “Hey Harry, you might want to conjure that protection shield around you mate.” replied Ron, with a wry grin. Karis looked up and noticed that her three young apprentices where still in the classroom. “Don’t you have another lesson to go to?” she asked, quite abruptly. “Good luck mate.” whispered Ron, as he took a firmer hold of Hermione’s arm, and ushered them both out of the Defence Against the Dark Arts classroom. Harry stood there for a few moments, motionless; his mind had gone blank, and he stuttered at his first attempt of speech. “I…uh.. Karis, I need to tell you something.” He started. His eyes fixed on her present unmoved posture. With her head bowed down, reading what seemed to be a two foot parchment of homework. “So you have more surprises in store for me do you. Next you are going to tell me you raised the dead Harry!” she muttered ruthlessly. Harry opened his eyes in shock. “How did you know?” he asked incredulously. Karis looked up, her eyes first of all looking mildly amused; but as she stared into Harry’s Emerald gaze, her eyes changed, she stood up from her desk, her cheeks flushing a deep red in front of his very eyes. She stood there, her small physique seemed to have grown suddenly with intimidation for Harry, he knew this was going to be tough. Clenching her hands, she bellowed. “Tell me you didn’t Harry!” Harry took a step back, as he watched her reach boiling point, he spoke quickly. “I’m sorry, I was with Dobby. I was upset Karis, Dobby wanted to help; it’s not his fault.” Karis put her head down, her eyes glaring down at her desk. Harry continued. “I just wanted to say goodbye, and I am sorry for using your spell, I know it is a rare piece, and I feel terrible for hurting you. But I’m not sorry about what I did.” Karis rolled her head from side to side, she took a deep breath, while massaging the back of her neck with her small hand, trying desperately hard to remain calm, she replied, “I’m trying to understand Harry, I am. But that spell is gone now, forever. It can never be used again and I doubt I will ever find another one. I am deeply disappointed in you.” Harry once again turned his face away; he couldn’t look her in the eye. “What did Lily say Harry?” she asked, finally, after a few moments of awkward silence between them both. “Well, she mentioned you.” replied Harry. “She loves you Karis, and so does Dad, and well… I got to say goodbye, it was…. “ Harry tried not to choke on his last word. “Ama-zing.” Karis stayed silent. She could sense Harry’s emotion in her own heart, and for a brief moment she wanted to say sorry and hold him. But she knew that what he did was an invasion of her privacy; a personal space that she did not take too kindly in being violated. “Well I guess it’s over now, there is nothing either of us can do. I will however tell you Harry, If I find out you violate my personal space again, you will be sorry!” she said, pointing her finger, which reminded Harry of Professor McGonnagall. With his head still lowered, he nodded appreciatively at her forgiveness. “Right, well, come here, give me a hug and then get the hell out of here!” she gestured with a small smile. He did as he was told, and she ruffled his hair, having to practically stand on tip-toes, for Harry seemed to be growing inches by the day in Karis’ eyes. “I am sorry Karis.” he said again, more meaningfully. “Yeah, well, me too. I’m sorry the spell is gone, but if it had to go to anyone, I’m pleased it was you.” she replied, while letting go and returning back to her desk. “You better go, I have another class in a few minutes and you have already missed some of transfiguration. Harry nodded once more while turning to exit the classroom, when suddenly he turned around; a small frown on his young face. “Karis?” she looked up from her desk. “Yes?” she replied vaguely, wanting to carry on with her marking. “Do you know what is wrong with Professor Snape?” asked Harry, while rubbing his hand through his hair, trying to flatten the ruffling that Karis imposed on it a few moments before, which inevitably made it stand on end in its natural unruly form. Karis looked momentarily down at her desk, with a small sigh, she replied. “He is upset with me Harry.” “Why?” asked Harry, with raised eyebrows, as he started to approach her desk once more. “Because he knows I showed you my memory.” she said quickly, throwing her quill down on her desk, while rubbing her temples with her forefingers. “It is something that Severus to this day is not proud of, and he feels somehow he is to solely blame for the death of my parents. He wishes things were different, and to this day he seems to want to repent his actions by protecting me and acting like a father figure.” Harry put his hand on her shoulder. “He wasn’t too hard on you was he?” he asked quietly. While anger started once more to surge through him because of the usual critical actions from the potions master. Karis shook her head in a way of ‘No’ but Harry didn’t believe her. “What did he say?” he asked; trying to keep his voice calm and collect. “Well, he felt that I would distrust him, after seeing him standing there, holding my Father in chains. He thought it might once more set an irretrievable sadness into our relationship and me. But most of all he was angry that you had to see it. He knows you don’t trust him, and this may have set in stone that distrust that you feel bound to so strongly Harry.” she replied, still rubbing her temples with her fingers, with her head hanging down and her elbows resting comfortably on her desk. “I don’t deny the fact that deep down I will never trust him, but I stand by what I said before, that he was very brave with what he did, saving you like that; but I won’t ever repent him on his actions in the first place – that is a big mistake that he will have to get over himself.” Replied Harry, sharply and with a small sneer. Karis got up from her desk, and walked over to the window, her arms folded, her breathing heavy. “You know what Harry!” she said coldly, while turning to face him. “You two are more alike than you would even believe possible. The pair of you are driving me insane with your petty ways and your inability to finally stand up and say; ‘Hey I made a mistake and I’m sorry!’ But No, you stand there condemning one-another because it’s just easier that way, isn’t it!” she shot, turning around and facing the window again, trying to control her emotion that was stinging her eyes as they started to well up, making the view of the whomping willow from her classroom window a big green and brown blurry blob. Harry stood there, gaping at her, not knowing how to respond. Silence overtook the classroom, he thought better of it and stayed quiet, he could tell Karis was still angry with him, and with Severus, which somehow made him feel a little relieved, he wasn’t the only one in the troll house, which in Harry’s mind, thought it made a nice change. “I think I better go.” was all Harry said, as he once again turned to leave the room. “Harry, wait.” she called gently, while turning around to face him again, her eyes glassy. He looked up, a sudden look of guilt formed in his eyes, as he noticed her standing there, looking vulnerable and suddenly – alone. “I just wanted to tell you that tonight there will be a meeting about the mission, Albus asked me to see if you and the D.A had made a decision yet as to your part – if any, in the rescue of Draco Malfoy?” she asked quietly, while keeping an eye on her classroom door. Harry shook his head. “I will call a meeting tonight.” He replied, as he turned and swiftly left the classroom. Karis watched him leave, as he closed the door she brought both hands up to her pale face, and cried into them. She sobbed her warm salted tears into her hands, as she felt a sudden guilt rise for upsetting the two men (besides her Grandfather) that she regarded as her family, when deep down, after witnessing that memory again herself – having to relive the torment and hell that Lord Voldemort had put her through, had a feeling of self preservation; not only about herself, and the way she will react finally face to face with Lord Voldemort in this war. But it was also about Snape – the way he turned around and walked away from her before her parents were killed, it was the way he looked at her and left the room before they were endured into the hidden dark midst of sudden cold blooded and ruthless murder. It stayed in her mind for weeks, and as much as she tried to push it out she couldn’t. Once more, she had felt let down and betrayed; the idea of Severus bringing this up in their conversation unnerved her more as he had also sensed it. Karis didn’t tell Harry the entire truth about their conversation. She left out the part where Severus tried to console her, and she pushed him away – forcefully. Tears welling up in her eyes, flowing freely down her face as she stared at the man who saved her, but also felt in her heart that he could have prevented it all in the first place – he had tarnished himself without doing anything remotely wrong since the day he had saved her life; but it was seeing him again, before that day, in her relived memory that destroyed her the most. She loved him with all of her heart, but deep down, like Harry – she didn’t trust him anymore. It didn’t make it easier on her either, the fact that Harry still regarded Snape as an enemy; even though he has tried to get along with the Potions Master, what he had said did not help Karis in vanquishing the negative impulses and thoughts she felt against her friend – the man who saved her. After everything, the death of her parents, her growing up at Hogwarts as an only child – a lonely child. It all amounted to one thing. She owed Severus Snape a debt, for, as in the Wizarding World, like it or not, in Love or in Hate, she was bound to him for the rest of her life. But Karis could never hate Snape, not really. But the pent up emotions that flowed out of her so freely were one of confusion. She had never been so confused in all of her life, so unlike Karis, she let the tears flow; hoping that soon, a conclusion to all of this will finally be made. |
Harry threw himself down on his bed in the Gryffindor boys dormitory. He lay back on his soft pillow, resting his head neatly in the small formed centre where his head had made the perfect impression due to it’s significant use over the last six years, and he closed his eyes. Only two things seemed to be on his mind, and both appeared to be the one main distraction that looked to be taking it’s hold over sixteen year old Harry lately - Women! The first being his girlfriend, Luna, whom he had only seen briefly that morning and was already missing her greatly. “Get a grip Potter!” he whispered quietly to himself, but he also smiled like he always did when he thought of her wacky radish earrings and the shoulder shawl that he gave her, which she preferred to wear on her head. Second, was Karis. She looked so upset when Harry left her alone in her classroom, he felt terrible. He kept reliving the words that his Mother had spoken to him. The fact that Karis comes across brave and noble, and yet inside she is very much alone, and in that respect, he felt she was very much like him, which is why they normally got on so well. He let out a small amusing smirk when two words popped into his head ‘Sibling Rivalry’ he never thought he would live the day, to believe in something so powerful as that. He knows he is any only child, but to know that his parents were to adopt Karis made a special bond in his heart for her, and until the day he dies, she will always be his Sister – no matter what! He quietly whispered into himself. Harry then started to wonder what was happening between Bill and Karis – she never spoke about him– proving to Harry that she did like her secret private space, and he dared violate that trust again, especially now. He still felt bad about being in her black book, but he knew it would pass, there were more pressing priorities at hand. Ron entered the dorm – “Are you ready then? We can’t exactly conduct this meeting without the ring leader.” he teased, as he sat down on the edge of Harry’s bed. “Why are you moping up here for, anyway? Harry sat up; he stretched his arms up over his head and yawned. “I’m tired, and I was just thinking about stuff.” replied Harry, wanting to steer away from the subject. Ron nodded, expressing a wry grin on his face, he replied. “Yeah, I know, women will do that to you!” he then winked, and Harry laughed out loud for the first time in days. “Do you have ESP Ron?” scoffed Harry. Ron rolled his eyes. “No mate, I’m just sixteen. Now get up, lets go sort this Malfoy business out. But I warn you now, I don’t think the rest of the DA are too keen about it.” Harry ran his hand through his hair, while straightening out his T-Shirt that he had changed into moments before. “Well come on then, let’s see what students really make of Draco Malfoy.” And with that they both left the boys dormitory together, to meet the rest of the Gryffindor DA members, who were waiting patiently downstairs in the common room. The other house DA members met the Gryffindor bunch outside the room of requirement. Justin and Zacharias both came hurrying towards Harry, who was walking in front of the approaching group, chatting animatedly to Ron and Neville. Zacharias interrupted their conversation. “Harry, the Order are already inside, along with Fudge and Ministry officials, it looks to be quite a heated conversation – are you sure we are supposed to be here?” Luna approached Harry and the rest of the Gryffindor team members. “Zacharias!” she said his name very matter-of-factly, while standing head on in front of him, blocking Harry’s view. “Harry wouldn’t have told us to meet here if we were not supposed to be apart of this mission. The question I think we should all be asking ourselves, is ‘Do we want to be here?’” She then turned to Harry and asked. “Well, that is the reason we are here isn’t it?” Harry stared at her, wide-eyed and surprised. “Well yeah, it is.” he replied, with raised eyebrows. Neville stepped forward. “Um, Harry – if the Ministry and the Order are dealing with this, then… well maybe… maybe we should just let them deal with it.” He said, and then bowed his head down, in a way of retreat. He felt maybe Harry would think badly of him for being a coward. But instead, he was pleasantly surprised. Harry nodded and smiled at Neville. “Thanks for your honesty Nev, I respect that, and you do not have to play any part in this.” He replied. Harry then looked around at his team of friends. “Who else feels this way?” To no surprise at all to Harry, practically everyone put his or her hand up – including Hermione, which stunned Harry for a few moments. It was only Luna, Harry and Ron who remained unmoved. “Very well, I guess that’s that then – let’s go!” said Harry, as he started to move towards the entrance door to the Room of Requirement. “Wait!” said Hermione, pulling Harry back. “What are you doing?” “I’m going to tell Albus Dumbledore and the rest of the Order that the DA have made a decision.” “Oh” mumbled Hermione, while letting go of his arm. Slowly they all entered the room; two at a time, and Harry could see the furious expression on Fudge’s face upon his entrance, which made him aware in that moment that the DA had come to the right decision. “Ah Good Evening.” said Dumbledore, raising his hands in welcoming gesture. “Harry, I don’t think there is any point diddle-daddling around – have the DA reached a decision?” asked Albus, as Harry stood by Karis and Bill’s side in the now crowded room. “Yes sir.” replied Harry. He took a small cough, and continued. “The DA have decided that due to the amount of support that Draco Malfoy and his Mother Narcissa Malfoy have with the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix, we feel that at this time, our resources will be wasted and no necessary danger need be forced upon our group. However, if things do seem to prove more difficult, and more manpower is needed, then myself, Ron and Luna, will gladly help.” Hermione coughed in interference – “And me. If extra services are required that is.” she said, shooting a distasteful look at Harry. The rest of the DA nodded to each other in agreement. Harry noticed that Karis seemed to relax her shoulders in relief, while Remus sent a warm smile to Harry. “Very well Harry, I understand.” said Albus, his eyes twinkling over his half-moon spectacles. “I think that is a worthy decision, and very wise! So if you don’t mind, we better carry on with our plans, I suggest you all go down and have your evening meal in the Great Hall, we will see you later.” “Yes Professor.” replied Harry, with a slight nod to his head. The DA started to vacate the room, but Harry hesitated and looked over at Karis, who was smiling sweetly at him. Harry then looked to Bill. “Take care of her, I don’t fancy losing another member of my family, anytime soon!” he said politely, but with obvious depth. Severus Snape shifted slightly, and Harry thought he had hit a raw nerve – could Severus be jealous? “Don’t worry Harry, your Sister is perfectly safe with me – if it gets out of hand, I can always set a few dragons loose on the mansion!” he kind-heartedly replied, but his eyes glinted with intent, and Harry noticed that, behind the traditional Weasley mock, Bill cared very much for Karis – very much indeed! “Hurry up Harry, I’m starving!” muttered Ron. Hermione smiled. “For once Ron, I actually agree with you, i‘m hungry too.” “You are relieved we are not going to help?” asked Harry. Hermione grimaced. “Yes Harry, aren’t you?” Harry shrugged his shoulders once more; because, if truth be told, he didn’t know how he felt. “Well I’m bloody relieved, I didn’t fancy dying again!” piped up Justin Finch-Fletchley. Everyone laughed out loud, and as they made their way down to the Great Hall, they all felt that tonight they made a noble decision, and Harry silently thanked Karis, for she had taught him well – as for the first time, he had walked away. In Karis’ eyes, not all battles are for fighting, and sometimes it is more appropriate to break ranks and do nothing. After all, they had the best aurors on their side, what could Dumbledore’s Army possibly contribute to this cause, other than get in the way? “Are you worried for them Harry?” asked Luna, as she held on to Harry’s arm, while they approached the Great Hall. “I’m petrified Luna, but they are strong, powerful and I know what they can do – especially Karis, and if I dare say it – Snape! They will be fine, and if not, we will help.” “Do you think it will come to that?” she asked, while holding onto his arm tightly, her head nestled to the side, softly touching his upper arm. “I swear you are getting taller Harry!” she said as an afterthought, and he smiled down at her. “I don’t know if it will come to that, but I can’t be sure. And as for me growing taller, I think you are shrinking – shorty!” Luna pinched his arm. “Ow!” he scowled at her in a teasing manner. Ron and Hermione noticed the mockery between the couple, and they both smiled. “Good for you girl, tell him whose boss!” said Hermione, with a glint in her eye. “I intend to!” replied Luna with a chuckle, while Harry and Ron smirked at each other in amusement. “Are we going to talk about this later?” asked Cho in a whisper, to all the members who could hear her. “Let’s just eat, have fun with our friends, and see where tonight takes us. Relax!” replied Harry, while conveying a warm smile, which made her eyes light up briefly. “OK. See you later then.” replied Cho, while she and Marietta Edgecombe left their special group, and approached the Ravenclaw table. “There doesn’t look to be any room on the Gryffindor table for me Harry!” said Luna, staring over the long house table that was now full of people in a wave of colours, as everyone was now sitting comfortably in normal clothes. “I’ll make room!” he replied profoundly. Luna smiled up at Harry, he made her feel so special, that she squeezed his arm tighter without even realising it. He noticed however, and smiled into himself and in that moment Harry felt more alive than ever. As they approached the long bench and sat down – even though it was a tight squeeze, he had kept to his word and held tight onto Luna’s hand, determined to get her a spot; they had a couple of cold glances thrown over at them, then a girl muttered. “I’m finished anyway.” as she effortlessly rose up from the bench. “Thanks.” said Harry to the girl, whom he recognised as a third year. She gave him a small smile, as if to thank him for noticing her courteous manner. “Lets hope they do well!” said Luna, raising her goblet of pumpkin juice. The Gryffindor DA members all smiled and together they clinked their goblets together, wishing the Ministry and their friends in the Order of the Phoenix, well in their mission together. |
Chapter 27 – Come one, Come all. Cornelius Fudge warned his ministry officials to stay alert and to keep an eye on the Order; as much as he appreciated the help of Albus Dumbledore and his group, he didn’t trust any of them in the slightest. The ironic thing of all, was that he asked Kingsley Shacklebolt and Nymphadora Tonks; and it amazed them both at how stupid this Minister of Magic could actually be. Tonks had to control herself with all her will to reside from laughing. “You know the plan everyone, we attack at full force together! That way, we will achieve surprise!” ordered Fudge, his face showing full determination mixed with shades of pink and purple. “Are you sure that is wise Minister?” asked Minerva McGonnagall. “I agree with Minerva, Minister. Surely we should split up and take different angles, will that not achieve more surprise? Especially if any of them decide to run!” interrupted Karis Dumbledore. Cornelus rubbed his forehead with an old off-white hanky with red trim. “Now, I give the orders here little girl, you just stick with my aurora’s and you will be fine!” he shot back at her. Karis however burst out laughing, which inevitably upset the Minister further. “And what is so funny?” he asked her, contempt in his voice. “Sorry Minister.” she muttered, keeping her face fixed on the ‘all of a sudden’ interesting floorboards. “Um!” he grumbled. “Well, in that case, lets get this over with, I would like to have as many of these Deatheaters detained as possible, and young Draco and his Mother back into safe hands. That’s if Master Draco is still alive of course!” said Fudge, with a concerned frown on his chubby pink face. Karis looked towards her Grandfather and rolled her eyes. Albus twinkled his eyes at her, which made her smile. Severus Snape noticed and gave her a small nod, as if to say he agreed that the Minister had definitely seemed to have lost the plot since Voldemort’s return! Albus then decided it was time for them all to leave and head for Malfoy Manor, within the hidden green hills of Exeter, Devon. “Lets apparate from this room, it’s the only room in the school that allows us to travel outside the gates.” Gestured Albus, enabling a circle to form. “Ready everyone? And remember, stay on-guard and be extra vigilant, you know what is at stake here!” Everyone nodded; even Fudge seemed to actually agree with something that the headmaster had to say. “Hold onto your hats people.” said Karis, while aiming a small wink towards her best friend, Nymphadora Tonks. * “Ouch, you stupid woman, get off me!” spat Severus Snape, as they all apparated a couple of miles away from the manor, into what seemed to be a large barn. “Sorry.” muttered Tonks, as she scrambled to get herself off of the Potions Master that she had so unwillingly and by accident landed on top of during apparation. Karis noticed and turned to Bill who had a smirk across his face. “Cute couple.” He whispered quietly, and Karis chuckled quietly into his shoulder. Bill held her close into him for a few moments. He wanted to tell her he loved her. He dreaded leaving the barn – for he knew this would be dangerous, and holding his petite girlfriend in his arms, he felt scared, more than he had ever felt in his life. “Are you alright?” she whispered, sensing his apprehension. “I just want you to be careful sweetheart that’s all.” He whispered back, while gently holding her away from him and staring her in the eye. He then proceeded to lean forward and kiss her softly on the forehead; Karis closed her eyes. She loved him so much and yet never told him, she never told anyone. But she believed there would be plenty of time for things like that. She was still getting used to the idea of loving someone in this way, for she had never felt anything like this before, she always kept things so private and since Bill and herself had got together, it was proving to be a real eye opener, and she relished in it – embraced it with her full entity and truly now understood the meaning of being in-love. “I will be fine, it’s not like I am new to this Bill, I’ve had to fight my whole life.” she replied, watching him intently, mesmerising herself in his light hazel eyes. He broke their stare as he suddenly felt naked and exposed; Karis had a way of making him feel that way sometimes, due to her special gift in telepathy. He wondered at times if she already knew everything he was thinking. Suddenly and without forewarning, he looked her direct in the eye again and whispered. “If we ever get out of this war alive, and when the Dark Lord is finally defeated….. I will marry you Karis Dumbledore!” he then let go of her shoulders and slowly walked towards the rest of the gathering group, as he was too nervous to witness her reaction. “Now, we will have to walk the rest of the way, and keep alert.” ordered Fudge, while continuing to mop his brow with his old handkerchief that looked to be older than him. Karis approached Severus Snape, he seemed to be very quiet and subdued and Karis knew why – she started to feel terrible about the way she had spoken to him, it was their first proper disagreement and Karis knew it was all her fault, but she couldn’t help how she felt, even though she had forced herself to try. “Something you wanted, Karis?” he asked coolly, while keeping his eyes focused on the rest of the group, but not really seeing them. “I just wanted to see if you was alright.” she replied quietly, and with a sense of true meaning that she didn’t quite anticipate. “Why should it concern you now? I’ve managed to upset the one person who I look upon as a Daughter, without actually doing anything wrong since the day I..” Severus stopped talking. He took a deep breath. “Well, now is not the time Karis, we have other, more pressing priorities at hand here, and after all, shouldn’t you be with your boyfriend? Potter will be most upset if you disobey him!” “You can patronise me all you want Severus, but first of all, I appreciate everything you have done for me, I know you saved my life, and secondly, I am not your Daughter and never will be, I had parents, who are dead because of Lord Voldemort and thirdly, don’t ever speak about Harry like that in my presence. I’ve endured both of your stupid, arrogant, petty comments, and personally, I’m sick to death of it!” she then gave Severus a sickly sweet smile, to which he found equally patronising and couldn’t help but raise his eyebrows in surprise, his lip curling, he replied. “Impressive.” Karis scowled. “Well, I’m sick of being looked upon as a child by you and by Albus, I just hope, come my wedding day you may actually realise that little girls grow up!” she scoffed, and Severus turned to look at her abruptly. But she quickly skulked away from him, knowing that she had probably pushed his buttons, a little too far. The twenty members of the Order were the first to exit, while Cornelius Fudge and ten of his aurora’s were the last to leave the old wooden dilapidated barn. “I’m going to transform, Albus.” whispered Tonks, quietly, not wanting Fudge to hear that she seemed to be more in favour for working with the Order, than with the Ministry. “Be careful.” he whispered back, his eyes full of caring intent. “Yes sir.” she replied courteously. “Tonks.” called Karis, while taking hold of her arm. “Please be careful, if you need me, call!” she ordered, and Tonks held out her hand and squeezed Karis’, while giving her a small nod and a warm smile. “I will.” she whispered, and then suddenly, she transformed into a beautiful blackbird, and flew with immense speed, over their heads. Finally, after about half an hour, they approached the manor. It was now dusk and the wind had started to pick up, whistling eerily through the tall tree branches. Karis shivered and Bill put his arm around her, as Severus was keeping a close eye on the two of them. “Where’s Tonks? She should be back by now!” muttered Minerva McGonnagall to Kingsley Shacklebolt. “Tonks will be fine, she can look after herself, and they are not going to suspect a blackbird to have any unseemly intent. However, as soon as Kingsley finished his sentence, a loud scream was heard in the close distance, it was a voice they recognised well – it was Tonks! Karis didn’t think twice, she ran, sprinted out of Bill’s comforting arm and ran as fast as she could towards the manor – the only thing she could think of was getting to her best friend. “Karis, WAIT!” bellowed Albus Dumbledore, but she didn’t want to listen, Tonks needed help, and Karis would keep her promise. Tonks called, so Karis would answer! |
Severus Snape apparated, then re-appeared directly in front of Karis – stopping her abruptly in mid-track. “Get out of the way, Severus!” she screamed, pushing him as hard as she could. But he would not budge. He grabbed her hard by the shoulders and stared her directly in the eye, his expression stern and unforgiving. “Don’t be stupid, we don’t know how many of them are down there yet!” he spat, his frown highly apparent on his brow. “She’s in trouble, and I’m not going to let them do to her what they did to my parents! I won’t, I can’t!” she was shaking her head, as her eyes started to fill with salted tears at the thought of Tonks being in any immediate danger. Severus loosened his grip, “I know – but lets all go down together, we are more powerful in numbers!” he said, lessening his stern tone. Karis looked up at him, her eyes glassy and glazed. “She cannot die.” Was all she whispered from her mouth, while sobs encapsulated her chest. Her breathing broken, Severus took hold of her arm and replied. “She won’t! Let’s go, and stay by me no matter what!” “Don’t order me around Severus, I have as much right to be here as you do, I will act as I please.” she fired back at him, her face now showing renewed determination. “Will you stop being an insolent brat for once and just do as I ask, there are things you do not understand, and I can’t explain them now but I have a bad feeling about something – and I pray to Merlin I am wrong!” he replied, his stern manner appearing in his hook-nosed face once more. Karis sighed heavily, while rolling her eyes “Fine, she replied, sarcastically. “But when this is over, don’t even think about talking to me for at least three days!” Severus smirked, “Fine, I’m sure I can refrain from allowing myself more hurled abuse for three days! I may even make it a week!” Karis, although angry, did seem to find his comeback more amusing than she should have, as her fatal attempt to tell him to ‘get lost’ or her favoured mental image of smacking him hard around the head, subsided, to her just turning away, hoping that he didn’t notice the curled lip on her face. Part 2 “They are on their way, but I must warn you. Harry Potter and his friends are not with them, they are still at the school, my lord.” said the woman, bowing her head down, praying that he would not scold her for not promising to deliver all of his desired plans. All was silent for a few moments, when he spoke. “Stand up and look at me Nymphadora!” he said abruptly, she felt hesitant, but she did as she were told, while shooting a small glance at her aunty, Bellatrix Lestrange, who was eyeing Voldemort carefully. “Is Albus Dumbledore on his way here with his foolish followers?” he asked, eyeing her greatly with red burning eyes. She loved his eyes! Sometimes, she would change hers to red, to match his. He liked her to do that. Sometimes, he would request it. “Yes Master.” she whispered, a small smile glistening on her lips. “Then you have succeeded in the one thing my Deatheaters have not this year! Come to me Nymphadora” he commanded holding out his scaly, light grey hand. She did as she was told, and as she put her own hand in his, she pulled her lips up to his hand and gently kissed it. She heard Bellatrix sigh from behind, and her face broke out into a full smile, for Bella had never been this close to the Dark Lord. “My child, I will never forget what you have done for me….. for us!” he said, stroking her hair. “I knew you wouldn’t let me down; you are an amazing asset to me and the Deatheaters, as an animagus you can fool even the mind of Dumbledore! A few moments passed, as everyone gasped in awe at the woman standing in-front of them. She had kissed his hand and not his robes; he had stroked her hair, which in their eyes was a first for anyone, ever! “I… I had no idea.” whispered one of the cloaked Deatheaters. “Why would you? It was never discussed, my cover would have been blown if anyone, including you, knew!” she replied sternly. And not at all in the way the Order and the DA would recognise Tonks, for she did not have pink hair anymore, she did not have her traditional clumsy ways, and she definitely did not have a sweet playful smile. She stood there, tall and proud, with piercing red eyes and long black hair. This is how he liked her to look. “My last question to you, the one I am dying to know!” he said, eyeing her carefully. “How do we get into the school via apparation?” he looked into her eyes, and they gleamed. Her pale face beaming a large smile, showing perfect while teeth. “You can’t apparate in, only out. But, I have a surprise for you!” she replied, raising her eyebrows and giving her dark lord a playful gesturing smirk. “Enlighten me!” he ordered softly, smirking back. He was finding her appearance desirable; he always did when she took this form. But not desirable in the way he could generate any form of relationship, the idea of Love disgusted him. But Lust was an entirely different matter! She put her hand into her pocket to reveal something, when all of a sudden she heard a twig snap. “MOVE”! she yelled, and threw herself on top of Lord Voldemort, protecting him from a spell that had penetrated it’s way through a nearby bush. That spell came from Severus Snape. Karis was directly behind him, and at the sound of the bellowed voice, they both looked at each other in confused questioning. “That sounded like Tonks.” whispered Snape. Karis shook her head. “No, that’s impossible!” But Severus eyed her warily. “Is it?” But before Karis could answer, a green light appeared to be coming towards them. “Oh No.” muttered Karis, as she grabbed Severus and apparated out of the way, with only a second to spare before the Avada Curse had hit the bush they were crouching behind. “Well that was bloody sneaky!” whispered Karis. Severus grabbed hold of her shoulders. “How did they know we were here? How did that dark haired woman know to protect The Dark Lo… I mean, Voldemort?” Karis was shaking her head, her pale face full of confusion, her brow knitted and her eyes wide. “I don’t know. Severus, what are you….” “Shhh, he whispered, while putting his fingers to her lips. “Karis, you have to leave, go back to Hogwarts.” “No!” she demanded. When all of a sudden she heard a surge of shouting, all coming from the Order as they approached forward, along with the Ministry’s Aurora’s. Bill came rushing to Karis and Severus’ side. “Bill, take Karis back to Hogwarts, it’s too dangerous!” Snape requested, sternly. “No! I’m staying, I need to find Tonks. LET GO OF ME!” she yelled, as she broke free from his hold. She ran, as fast as she could towards her grandfather; who had succeeded in binding three Deatheaters who had tried to thwart his progress to the manor. “TONKS!” yelled Karis, looking around frantically, as a spell came hurling towards her – luckily it was a red spark, and she blocked it with ease. What Karis did next, stunned many of the Order and Severus himself. Another spell came belting its way towards her, and she stood there, rolled her eyes and sighed, and without forewarning; she simply disappeared. For a few moments, a couple of wizards stopped. Two Deatheaters stood there, literally dumbfounded, for she had not apparated. There was no loud crack, no lingering aura of where she had stood seconds before; the dirt on the ground lay still, silent and untouched. Albus smiled, and quickly trapped the two spectating Deatheaters in large ice blocks, before continuing down towards the manor. Karis suddenly appeared by Bill’s side, who had stuck close to Severus. “Jeez.” Shot Bill, as he jumped out of his skin. “How the… What the…. How the Bloody hell did you do that, Karis?” he asked, seeming somewhat stunned. “I don’t need an invisibility cloak to become invisible, Bill!” she replied, with a wry smirk. “I know someone else who can do that!” whispered Severus. “So do I!” replied Karis, with a small smile. “I need to find Tonks, you two may as well cover the other’s backs, there is no point us all trying to get in the house, it looks like the aurora’s and the Order have got most things under control!” said Karis. “Look, Karis. I’m a bit dumbfounded that anyone could have known about us coming, and I don’t recall ever seeing that woman before!” said Snape, his brow fixed in a deep scowl. “Well, she is probably a new recruit. Now watch my back, I’m going to find my friend if it kills me!” she replied sarcastically. And as she stood up and made her way back towards the front of the manor, Severus whispered to himself. “That’s what I’m afraid of.” Karis made careful to tread lightly near the mansion. She had noticed that many of the Deatheaters had gone inside of the large house to fight off the aurora’s, while many members of the Order, raided the rooms for Draco and Narcissa. Karis noticed a window at the top of the house was slightly ajar, and all seemed to be silent towards the top of the building. “OK” she whispered to herself. “You can do this Karis, you can.” she closed her eyes, and thought of something beautiful. All of a sudden an image of Harry entered her mind, and she smiled at his large emerald eyes. She whispered. “Leviosa expono” and as she did, she started to drift up into the air; floating briefly before managing to gain control of her levitating self. Bill watched her through the bushes, his wand poised and ready to strike at any Deatheater or Wizard that he did not know or recognise that approached anywhere near her vicinity. “Clever girl.” commented Severus, as he watched her in stunned silence. Karis approached the window and managed to open it, and to her delight she could hear a voice, and thankfully it was one she recognised. It was her friend – Nymphadora Tonks. |
Part 3 “Harry, Harry. Are you alright?” asked Hermione, as Harry had got up from the Gryffindor House Table and staggered slightly, unbalancing him, all the while holding his stomach. “Something’s wrong!” said Harry. “I can feel it, I…. I think Karis and the Order might be in trouble.” He looked to his friends, whose faces had all immediately fallen in bewilderment. “What? I mean, how do you know?” asked Luna, while approaching Harry and holding tightly on to his arm. She stroked his head, and as her fingers brushed lightly over his lightning bolt scar, she felt a small tingle in her stomach too. “I just don’t feel right, I get this sometimes, this dread in the pit of my stomach. It’s like I know when something is going to go wrong. I can’t explain it.” He whispered back, as a few looks were being shot their way by other students. “Come on, Lets go get our robes.” ordered Hermione, and without another thought, the Gryffindor DA members abruptly left their seats. Luna managed to catch Cho’s eye contact and gestured with a shake of her head for her to come over. Cho frowned in concern and herself and Marietta both left their seats, Zacharias followed. Ron waved over to Justin, who also approached them. Gradually, all of the Dumbledore Army members congregated together in the isle gangway of the Gryffindor house table. By this point, total silence inflicted itself throughout the entire Great Hall, as every other student in the school watched them, many exchanging confused questioning looks, while some started to whisper to each other, wondering what was going on. “Robes.” whispered Hermione. “Now!” Justin sighed. “If I must! But I warn you, if it gets out of hand, I’m running away!” he whispered. “I refuse to die again!” Harry stood tall. “Justin, we need you, you are apart of the DA and the prophecy that we fulfilled – together we are stronger, divided…” Harry cleared his throat. “Well, I just don’t want to think about it.” “Well what are we waiting for!” said Neville. “Let’s go help our friends.” Luna raised her eyebrows, and Ron threw Neville a warm smile. “Nev’s right Harry, if there is something wrong, we should..” but Ron trailed off, as a loud scream echoed throughout the walls of the school. Ron looked at Harry, frantic, as Luna suddenly pulled out her wand from behind her ear. “I don’t think there is any time for robes!” she muttered softly. “STICK TOGETHER!” Harry commanded with alarm. He then turned to the other students, many who had jumped up from their seats. Harry held his hands up. “EVERYONE, CALM DOWN!” he shouted. Many students stopped and stared at him. Harry was surprised that they actually listened. “THE PROFESSORS ARE NOT HERE, THEY ARE HELPING DRACO MALFOY. HE IS BEING OBTAINED MY LORD VOLDEMORT!” shouted Harry, many gasps and cries were vibrating across the large hall, and Harry felt terrible as he noticed first and second years start to crawl under the table. He held back his own emotion that crept suddenly to his throat at seeing these small children hide, petrified. A girl, no older than eleven started to sob uncontrollably as her friend put a comforting arm around her, trying with all her spirit to console her, while her little hands were shaking violently. “Get the younger children out of here Harry.” whispered Luna “PLEASE CAN I ASK THAT HOUSE PREFECTS ESCORT EVERYONE TO THEIR DORMITORIES. TELL YOUR PORTRAITS THAT UNDER NO CIRCUMSTANCES IS ANYONE OTHER THAN A HOUSE MEMBER OR A PROFESSOR, ALLOWED ENTRANCE!” Harry looked frantically over to the door, where a young girl appeared, crawling on her hands and knees, gasping for breath. Harry recognised her; it was the third year that had kindly given Luna and Harry a seat at the Gryffindor House Table, upon their entrance. She collapsed; Harry got his wand to the ready and ran over to the girl, who had fallen face down onto the cold floor, her breath still and lifeless. He took her gently in his arms, and rolled her over. All of a sudden she gasped a long breath, and silently, he prayed she would be all right. Harry was scared; it was obvious that his gut realisation had come to a head; that the once safe walls of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardly had finally been penetrated. |
Twenty minutes Earlier…… Karis levitated with ease up to a top window, the light was dim, only a flicker of one candle gave small emphasis to the boxed room walls. She eased herself in quietly, sighing in relief that the window gave way to make a bigger gap for her entrance. She tiptoed to the door in-front of her and put her ear gently up to it. She could definitely hear a voice, and to her relief it was definitely the one of her friend, Nymphadora Tonks, but she wasn’t alone, there was another voice, a cackling voice that Karis had recognised all too well – the voice she heard only recently, but as a child, as a memory. She felt her shackles rise, and Karis grabbed her wand tightly, as her knuckles turned white with the power that was so violently running through her Dumbledore veins. It was a power so intense that Karis wasn’t sure whether she should leave the room or not, that intensity was caused by a potent hatrid, and she wanted to hurt, deep down, she wanted to kill. Karis shook her head to rid her disorderly thoughts, this wasn’t who she was, but it’s who Bellatrix Lestrange was, and Karis knew this! That’s when Karis had the un-idealistic idea that, in order to save her own life, maybe it was written in her stars, to take one too. This swirled, and seemed to reverberate around her mind, and she knew what she had to do, so without further thought or comprehension, she ran to the door and grasped the handle, she pulled the door open with such force that it came away from its hinges. But what she found behind the door in that small galley-way was something so completely unexpected; she froze, standing still in her step while she tried to comprehend the actions standing in-front of her. Bellatrix pulled her wand out of her deathly black robes. “Crucio.” she yelled, before Karis could conform. Screaming in agony, Karis writhe and wriggled violently on the hard wood floor, trying with all of her strength to rid herself of this agonising pain that flowed throughout her entire body; feeling as if her blood was about to boil. She thought of Harry in these moments, while trying to hold strong to this inflicted evil forced upon her small bones. Somewhere, in her reverie she held onto the hope of surviving for him, that’s what kept her strong now, the thought of Harry growing up with a sister, someone he could rely on in desperate times, and so she did the unthinkable, she closed down. Her thoughts, her feelings, everything that made Karis who she was, turned off. Because she knew that if she continued to fight, Bellatrix would undoubtedly use the Avada curse, so all she did was lay there, in incoherence, and the last thing she heard before she blacked out was the cackling of a frizzy haired Deatheater, a screeching sound of laughter and a sound that would inevitably ward evidence for restraint in a mental asylum, thought Karis, as her world lapsed into dark nothingness. “Is she dead?” asked Tonks to her aunty, who was standing over the small woman, eyeing her carefully. “I don’t think so, it wasn’t enough to kill her, I think she has blacked out!” replied the woman in her high-pitched voice, that hinted notes of triumph. “I thought she was supposed to be a Dumbledore, well, she’s not much at all really is she!” Tonks looked down at the young woman, who she had called her friend. But as a pleasing smirk spread across her face, she realised that it wasn’t real, it was all a game to her and she was triumphant in the fact that Karis wanted to save her, and knew the Dark Lord would be more proud of Nymphadora than ever, knowing that once more, he had the detainment of one, Karis Dumbledore. - Severus Snape was starting to become inpatient, he was holding his wand with uncertain ease, and he felt his tough grip start to mix with his nervous sweat that was now protruding with noticeable force through his palms. “Sod this, I can’t wait anymore, I’m going in!” said Bill, as he started to rise from behind the well protected trees in which they were residing. But Severus pulled him back down by his arm. “You can’t go in there, you will thwart Karis’ progress, she can’t protect the pair of you at once!” shot Severus, his eyes dark, his brow more lined and strained than ever. “I can take care of myself, Snape!” he replied fervently, with a frown to match the Hogwarts Professor. “Stay here!” ordered Snape. “The last thing I need is a hot-headed boyfriend getting himself and his girlfriend, killed!” Bill was about to argue back when he noticed a figure near the front entrance. In the darkness he could still make out the high tones of the renowned Malfoy, blond locks. “That’s Draco!” whispered Bill, and as Severus turned to see the sixteen year old in long black robes, his face poised for war, the revelation had come all too late in Snape’s opinion. “Tonks!” he spat it like a dirty curse word, his face full of fear and hatred. “What?” asked Bill, with a confused expression, shaking his head. “This is a set up, this isn’t a rescue mission, it’s a trap!” and as Severus said it, he raised and pointed his wand to the back of the student, the child that he had known since birth, and uttered a binding spell, but one with potency. “Lets see how well he takes to this lesson.” He whispered quietly to himself, as the red spark hit the back of Draco Malfoy, shattering the cold wind, and bringing upon it a deathly loud scream from his former pupil, as he fell, bound to the floor, with a piercing and burning sensation jinx spell, stabbing at his soft flesh. Bill looked up at Snape, his face bearing contort. “Was that really necessary?” he asked quietly. Snape sneered. “Yes, because he needs to be taught a lesson.” He then turned to face Bill. “Let’s get them out, you warn the Order! I’ll go get Karis!” and with that Severus ran head-forth to the manor, without any thought at his own transparency into the night, all he could think of was saving her, while noticing the uncanny resemblance of all those fifteen years ago. As he entered the manor, the Order and the aurora’s still seemed to be fighting many of the cloaked deatheaters, he suddenly ducked as a spell that escaped from Kingsley Shacklebolt’s wand nearly hit him. Kingsley shot him an apologetic look, while Severus turned around and stunned the Deatheater, which to his knowledge looked to be Nott. “We have to get out of here.” Bill yelled, as he entered the mansion behind him. “It’s a trap.” Albus Dumbledore heard Bill’s cries and disappeared immediately, however, no loud crack was heard, which suggested to Snape he had just become invisible to check out the rest of the surrounding areas – probably upstairs of the house, in which the Order and the aurora’s were having problems in accomplishing, with the spells that seemed to be flying so willy-nilly. Severus tried to apparate but found that he couldn’t. “Dammit” he muttered under his breath, as a non-apparation spell had been conjured onto the house. He managed to duck a few more spells, as he reached the stairs. “Traitor!” was bellowed by a cloaked man with a distinctive deep voice. Severus looked up to see Rodolphus Letrange glaring down at him. “So it would seem.” replied Severus curtly. “I always knew you was erratic, the way you used to secretly swan after Potter and Black, I told the Dark Lord, but somehow he seemed to trust you! You make me sick!” snarled the cloaked man, in contempt, while spitting his saliva vehemently onto the floor. “How perceptible of you, now get out of my way before I kill you, Rodolphus! Or is that what you want?” snarled Severus, his face pressed in hatred. Rodolphus let out a loud contemptuous laugh. “You seem to have acquired a sense of humour there, Severus. Well wonders will never cease. I seem to recall you lost it when we killed the Dumbledores!” He then put his hand to his head and continued, derisively “Or was it that jumped up mudblood Lily Potter? Ummm, I can’t fully recall, my memory must be lapsing in my old age.” he replied, while throwing Severus a triumphant smirk. Severus seethed; he felt his shackles rise and his blood boil, the heat illuminating his usual pale contorted face. “Now Now Severus, surely you didn’t think I wouldn’t notice!” continued the cloaked man, whom Severus once called a friend. But he had hit a raw nerve, a very painful one! And it was Rudolphus’ downfall, as Severus muttered his curse without a second thought, the curse that was taught to him by his ex master and no other! A pang of dread sped through him; he hadn’t done this spell in many years, and as he did, the tattoo on his arm burned to a jet black. Rudolphus was too late to block, and he hit the deck hard, as the cruatius curse enthralled his tall, evil swelled body. Snape stood over the man he had gone to school with, the man who he learned to like when in his teens, and the one who enrolled into the Deatheaters with him and they both revelled in the meaning of belonging somewhere, even if it wasn’t want he had in mind, it was the belonging somewhere factor that enrolled Severus Snape into the Deatheaters, and no other. All, until that fateful day came when he believed he didn’t belong at all, the day he saw six year old Karis fighting for her life, and the day he heard of the Potter’s death, even though he had quietly warned Lily about the marked plan for their demise. But he still held the Deatheater mark and Lily would not trust him, even after everything he did for Karis; the daughter she was to adopt, with James. As Rodolphus laid there, twitching violently, with gasps of breath coming from his throat, he was still trying to laugh, to prove to Severus that he will not bow down to him. As the spell subsided, Rodolphus said something that Severus was not prepared to hear. “You fool, you think you can win but you are weak. We have Karis, and in minutes Potter will be dead, stick that in your cauldron and brew it, Potions Master!” Dread penetrated his entire being, he couldn’t let this be, and as a well of pent up emotion escaped from his lungs, he screamed at the top of his voice at his once upon a time friend, “Avada Kadavra” and as the green light escaped from his poised wand towards Rodolphus – Husband of Bellatrix, he instantly regretted it, but as the cloaked man tumbled down the stairs, and landed at the bottom with a very hard thump – Dead! Severus didn’t have time to comprehend his actions, he had not used that spell in over fifteen years and never wanted to use it again, but he did, even if he didn’t want to believe it, he was one of few in this world that could use the curse and pull it off, but he didn’t enjoy it; he let the tears fall down his face as he ran as fast as his legs could carry him to the top of the house where Karis apparated to only ten minutes earlier. But in his mind, he knew that after killing a man, albeit an evil wizard, he will never be the same again. |
As Severus reached the top of the stairs, he noticed a cloak turn the corner of the long hall way, and he followed, just in time to bump into Nymphadora Tonks, he recognised her by her usual pink hair and dippy expression. “Oh Severus!” she cried, waving her arms up in the air, to illustrate that he was a savour revelation. “Thank heavens, are you alright, I managed to get up here but I can’t seem to find Draco and Narcissa, they must be in the cellar.” Severus eyed her carefully, he was swarmed with a small feeling of relief to find that she had no idea that he knew about Draco becoming a Deatheater, so therefore she didn’t know he had guessed of her deceit, so he did the intelligent thing – he kept his mouth shut and played along with her, hoping to find answers. “I don’t suppose you have seen Karis, have you Tonks?” he asked matter-of-factly, trying desperately hard not to raise an eyebrow in foreboding frustration. “Umm, no, I can’t say I have, why?” “Because…” Severus began sarcastically. “She came up here looking for you, she was worried that you were in trouble, she thinks a lot of you; however, I can’t seem to understand why!” he replied shortly. “Well, you never did find my clumsy ways very appealing did you, Severus.” she shot back, and he detected a tone unlike her usual nature. Severus Snape continued to walk down the hall, he was shaking with fury, and his head swam with visions of his latest victim; the cloaked figure, falling hard down the stairs and hitting the floor at the bottom, lifeless, cold and dead. He thought of Karis, and prayed she was still alive, while trying to act as normal as possible in front of the culprit who was responsible for it all! Tonks continued to be her usual klutz, tripping over a doorstop on the way down to the other end of the house. Severus knew this house, for he had been here before, only this year, when he was still very much an active spy in the Deatheater community. “This leads to the roof terrace.” said Severus. “Why are we going to the roof terrace, Nymphadora? Or is there something you want to tell me?” he questioned her derisively, while raising a patronising eyebrow, to which now he could not hide, he was about to blow, and he knew it. “Oh, I just thought that maybe we could apparate back down to the entrance and help the Order and the ministry downstairs.” she replied, as she put her hand firmly inside her robe pocket. Severus noticed, and eyed her carefully. He didn’t say a word. Not until they reached the small dark staircase that lead to the top of the mansion, onto the roof. Without forewarning or thought for his own safety, he grabbed Tonks hard and threw her up against the wall, his wand aimed at her throat. He pinned her with his left hand, while poising his wand with his right. “You seriously didn’t think I would fall for it, did you?” he sneered. “I… Severus, what are you doing?” she gasped as she tried to catch her breath that was being restricted by his firm grip. “Rodolphus LeStrange is dead, and I killed him. Go and tell that aunty of yours that it’s your fault! This is out of control, Tonks. How could you do this to the Order, to Karis? SHE WAS YOUR FRIEND!” he bellowed, shaking, his eyes bulging making them look twice the size as normal. His normal ashen grey face flushed and contorted. In-between her gasps for air, Tonks flashed him a grin, and then within seconds she changed, into her true self, the one-self that she had been hiding from the Order and anyone else who wasn’t involved with Lord Voldemort. She turned back into the black haired, red-eyed woman who Snape had seen fifteen minutes earlier, protecting the Dark Lord. “YOU!” he spat. But before she could reply, there was a dangerously loud shriek, but not one of pain that was caused by a curse; it was the sound of a woman bawling. Screaming so greatly that all of a sudden the house gave an air of stillness, spells subsided and duelling shouts reduced to silence, as Bellatrix Lestrange had been fighting with Bill Weasley, to find she had suddenly tripped and fallen across her dead husband, at the bottom of the winding staircase. “I guess you don’t need to tell her then, Tonks. It seems she has stumbled across his useless, lifeless corpse!” Severus spat, in fury. Nymphadora just stared at him, her face that was grinning at him moments before had fallen into one of complete shock. “What, you didn’t think I was capable did you? I would die for the Order, and especially for Karis. I am already a marked man Tonks, what does it matter to me if he dies or not, or you for that matter!” he snarled, his eyes showing intense hate that even she had never seen before. “I guess I had you all wrong Severus, you truly are a ruthless Deatheater, even if it’s not in your heart anymore, it still flows in your veins.” she replied, her eyes glinting at him, hinting some form of approval. “Yes, you had me wrong, I am ruthless, and I was a Deatheater, but it was never in my heart! Now tell me, Where is Karis?” asked Snape, trying to keep calm and not show her any sign of weakness. “She’s Dead!” spat Tonks, a smirk gliding across her face. Severus saw red, and as much as he wanted to kill her, he knew he couldn’t, he needed to know if she was telling him the truth. So he did the next best thing, he hit her, hard in the face, making her nose splatter his fist with fresh crimson blood. “Show me!” he demanded. “Or you will suffer more than just a broken nose!” Tonks tried to throw him off of her, but he was too strong and too full of retched hate, that he would not budge. “Let her go, Severus!” A strident yet softly spoken voice came from behind him. Severus’ arm started to burn, the pain was so intense, that he had no choice but to rub it. He knew that tone, and he knew that now more than ever, he was in the most dangerous predicament of his entire life. |
“Hello Voldemort!” said Severus, as he gently swallowed his dismay, and turned to face the cloaked figure standing behind him, eyes burning the same shade as Tonks’, his scaly snake like features glowing in the dim light that was the top floor of Malfoy Manor. “Foolish bravery as you dare to speak my name!” replied Voldemort, while surprising Snape by giving him a small wry smirk. “I would call you My Lord, but, as it happens, I don’t believe you are so I won’t fool either of us by doing so.” he replied, managing to keep his usual curt tone. Tonks straightened up her posture, and wiped her bloody nose on her blue robe. A present that Karis had bought for her Birthday; before bellowing. “Don’t you dare talk to the dark lord like that!” she was furious at the audacity of the greasy haired murderer. “Shut up, Nymphadora!” ordered Voldemort. And she looked to him in surprise; as it was not often he reprimanded her. “You surprise me Severus, even to this day you pretend that you are a servant of good, yet you kill a long-standing friend, the man you once called a best friend. I feel your hatred, and I feel your power, unfortunately, that power derives from Love. Love of a child, who is now a grown woman in whom you wish solely to protect. It’s rather disappointing.” Voldemort then started to pace, motioning his thin less than human form from side to side, deep in thought. “Where is she?” asked Snape. His wand hand fixed around the wooden shaft, waiting to protect himself at any given moment. “She’s alive, for now.” He replied, still pacing. “Take me! Let her go, I’ll do whatever you want me to, just let her go, you don’t need her!” replied Severus. However, Lord Voldemort had no time to reply as Bellatrix Lestrange came running up to them in a harebrained frenzy, pulling at her frizzy locks, screaming at the top of her voice. “HE’S DEAD, MY RUDOLPHUS IS DEAD, I’LL KILL THEM, LET ME FIND THEM MASTER, LET ME MAKE THEM SUFFER.” “Bellatrix, shut up woman, I’m talking!” He replied, while glaring at Snape. “But,….Master.. he was loyal to you.” sobbed Bellatrix, throwing herself onto the grubby old carpet, that lined itself throughout the darkly lit hallway. While clinging onto the bottom of his robes, wailing, feeling as if her own heart had been pulled out and tossed aside like some piece of rotten meat. Snape would not bow down to him, and neither would he allow to show any emotion at the loss of a husband, or an evil Deatheater at that! Who had clearly wanted him dead, because as much as he was not proud of killing again, Severus was not sorry for saving his own life! Voldemort sensed this, and even though he would not tell Severus, he held a mark of respect for his ruthless courage, albeit a hindrance to himself, he could not deny what Severus was able to do was truly remarkable. “Let Karis go and you can have me! Let Bella give it her best shot!” said Severus, standing tall and proud, knowing that he could probably ward her off, but it would prove a serious and deadly competition. “That will not be necessary, Severus!” came another voice, it was the unmistakable vocals of Albus Dumbledore, but upon his customary echo, he was no-where to be seen. Tonks panicked. “Bellatrix” she called, as the distraught Deatheater stood up abruptly, in-front of Lord Voldemort, ready to defend. “Catch.” Tonks then proceeded to take out of her pocket a small trinket. It was a silver handheld mirror that Severus recognised straight away as Karis’, it was what he had bought her, for her eighteenth Birthday. She tossed it over to Bellatrix, who still seemed to be a little dazed. Still holding onto the Dark Lord’s robes, she caught the mirror in her hand, when suddenly herself and Voldemort felt the uncomfortable pull in their navel, as their world started to spin obsessively away from their view. Severus gasped and Albus quickly bound Nyphadora Tonks up against the wall in solid metal chains, as he showed his true solid form. “It’s the Hogwarts Portkey!” yelled Albus, frantically. He then turned to the black haired woman, with fire burning red eyes. “Tell me where she is, Nymphadora, and I will spare you your life.” His acid tone made her intake a quick nervous breath. “She’s chained up on the bed, in Lucius’ bedroom.” replied Tonks, solemnly Severus felt his stomach twist with dread, he hoped that was all it was, a place to keep her tied, and kept the ghastly thought of it being anything else, to the back of his mind. “Severus, get Karis, tell her to communicate with Harry immediately via telepathy. I will deal with Miss Tonks!” “Yes sir.” replied Severus, giving the Headmaster a small bow, into which Tonks sneered and spat onto the floor in disgust. “As for a traitor, you must be the most cleverest one I have ever met, however, your time has come to repent, Nymphadora!” spoke Albus, while making her chains tighter around her body, which evidently made her yelp like a sad child. “You said you would spare me, Professor.” she replied, her eyes full of menace. “From death, yes! But do you really think after everything you have done I will let you get away Scot-free?” he replied with a question, but telling it more, as a bold statement. His blue eyes that once twinkled did nothing of the sort; instead they were full of disappointment, and fury. “You see Nymphadora, it all makes sense to me now, and I’m surprised I didn’t see it sooner.” continued Albus. The Moody capture was set up by you, because Voldemort knew that we would be keeping watch at Azkaban that evening because you told him. Last year in the Department of Mysteries, you were fighting alongside Sirius, when Bella stunned you, I admit, it made me wonder, but I let it slide as just being unfortunate. But it was you who told Voldemort about Harry’s close relationship with Sirius, which is why he wanted Sirius dead, to hurt Harry. It was you who told Kreacher to visit Narcissa, and he obeyed, simply because you are also a blood relation to the Blacks, he could have only answered to you and Sirius. And it was you who set up tonight. Got close to Karis so she trusted you and didn’t suspect to inflict on you the legilimens spell to find out what you were really up to. But, instead you leave her for dead and throw the only portkey we have to the Room of Requirement to Lord Voldemort and Bellatrix Lestrange, while putting innocent lives of children in danger. So, now, you really think I will let you just walk away?” Tonks eyed him carefully, she knew he wouldn’t kill her; Albus Dumbledore was too noble for that. Instead he dragged her to the roof terrace by means of her black hair and held onto her tight, while apparating into the cold night, to the Order of Merlin headquarters. “You think Azkaban is bad, Nymphadora. You wait and see what the Order of Merlin has in store for traitors like you!” |
Chapter 28 – WAR at Hogwarts! Present time – 20 minutes lapsed……. Harry held the young girl in his arms, as a tear trickled down his cheek, he looked into her disbelieving eyes. “It’s my fault, this is all my fault.” he muttered softly, as he tried desperately hard to prevent himself from breaking down completely. “Harry…..don’t.” whispered Hermione, as she cast her hand on his shoulder, trying to console him as a silent tear of her own cascaded solemnly down her face, on it’s own accord. She wiped it quickly with the back of her hand, wanting to show strength for the D.A. and the witnessing students that had now began to raise the panic alarm - again. Luna helped a few of the smaller students out from under the table, and showed them to their head of house prefects who were all trying fervently to arrange a uniformed line. “Quick, they are coming, you must all go…NOW!” came the hurried and frantic voice of Nearly Headless Nick as he floated into the Great Hall. “Stay calm children, you must stay calm.” He said to the horrified faces of the younger students. “What the hell is going on?” asked Millicent Bulstrode as she came waltzing up to the ghost, her face pale, yet an obvious flicker of excitement glazed her ordinary scornful eyes. “Deatheaters, two of them, in the building.” He spoke so fast and with obvious fear. “You must go back to your dormitories immediately.” while hysterically shaking his head, which made his deep wound in his neck flap open and closed, which did not seem to ease the panic of the smaller children, by any means. Harry looked up at Sir Nicholas. “Who are they?” he asked adamantly. “Bellatrix Lestrange and The Dark Lord, HE’S HERE…..” bellowed Nick, as he flew out of the Great Hall again, crying desperately for them to leave and follow his lead. Screaming erupted louder than ever, as the students ran out into the corridor and head-long towards their dormitories, many had fallen over in the panic, and members of the DA rushed over to help them up. One little girl sat in the middle of the Great Hall and screamed at the top of her lungs, and Ron ran over to her and put his hand over her mouth to quiet her down, “It’s alright, everything is going to be alright.” He warned her, but as his own voice broke, she didn’t believe him, after all, even to her he was still a sixteen year old teenager, what experience did he have in protecting her from the most evil and powerful wizard of all time? As the screams and shouts dissipated into the distance of the school, a skipping sound could be heard coming from the corridor outside the entrance of the great hall, and the sound of a deranged woman, singing. Sadly, it was a voice that Harry recognised, and one that made the hair on the back of his neck stand up on end, he clenched his fist as he heard her quote these words, in her mocking baby tone. “Come little children play with me, let me show you how to be, I’m going to kill the Potter boy, mangle him up like a puppy toy.” “I really think we should Run now!” muttered Justin, to his horrified looking friends. Marietta Edgecombe started to make way to the door, but Cho grabbed her arm. “No, we do this together.” Marietta looked frightful, but she relented and stopped her own planned getaway, as they all turned to Harry for instructions. “I’m inclined to agree with Justin.” replied Harry. “But Cho is right, we are united which means something, we have to stick together – no matter what.” Neville started to move away from the group. His face flushed red, his wand held tightly in his hand, and as he backed away, he could only think of one thing – Revenge. Lord Voldemort was Harry’s arch enemy, and Harry would have to face his demons in his own time, Neville however had a demon of his own. Bellatrix Lestrange was not just a Deatheater to Neville, she is the reason his parents are restrained to a bed due to their mental state, which she inflicted on them! She is the reason Neville never knew his parents. They were no better than dead in his eyes, and she would pay! As the skipping got closer, so did Neville to the door, unaware by the rest of the DA, as they were listening to Harry, he was telling them to stick together, and going through some of the protection spells that they had learnt in their time spent as Dumbledore’s Army. Neville turned to look at his group of congregated friends who were huddled together, he felt guilty, because he knew he should be there with them, huddled together like the prophecy they fulfilled, but he had to get her, he would make her regret what she did. “Someone is missing.” Neville heard Harry say, as he turned around to quickly see Neville’s silhouette leave the hall, Ginny noticed too and screamed his name, but he did not reply, as his own footsteps could be heard thundering down the corridor, towards the skipping that could be heard echoing softly in the close distance. |
“SEVERUS, COME ON!” yelled Karis as she took the steps to the roof terrace three at a time, her heart pounding, her face full of contorted rage. Severus had managed to untie Karis from the double four poster bed, which belonged to Lucius Malfoy. Her robes were dishevelled and her hair was straggling untidily over her face, she had red welted marks on her wrists where the ropes were grasping her tightly, and yet to Karis, none of that mattered. Especially after Severus explained to her in full about tonight’s most recent occurrence. She gasped in shock and then collapsed in his arms, begging, pleading for him to help her. Nothing else mattered now – all except one, and that was getting to Harry before Voldemort did. She struggled frantically within her reverie to get her emotions in check, and all she wanted to do now was get the job done. “The muggles had it right all along, Severus.” she had whispered to him as he helped her regain the feeling back into her jellified legs. At first, Severus was relieved to see she was still alive, but he was concerned about her mental state – the news he gave her was shocking, and she had reacted most devastatingly to it. He realised this when she told him he did the right thing in killing Rudolphus LeStrange. And her comment on muggles uneased him more, as he knew what she was referring to – ‘Killing in war!’ As she opened the door to the roof terrace, she noticed three Deatheaters standing there, seeming to have an in-depth conversation about muggle slavery, and how it should be condoned in the wizarding world. Lucius Malfoy glanced up to see the untied Karis Dumbledore staring back at him. He pulled out his wand but he wasn’t quick enough. Karis belted out a spell, known as the defiant curse of Erran. She had read about it in one of her ancient scrolls and always wanted to try it, and the rage that she felt seconds before subsided slightly into a triumphant smirk, as Lucius Malfoy started to scream as his head and ears started to swell up, resembling that of a hot air balloon, his body lifting quickly from the concrete ground. The other two deatheaters, who Karis did not recognise, stared up at him in disbelief. “Accio Wands” she yelled again, and all three wands came flying towards her, which she gladly destroyed with a fire-eating dragon spell. The two Deatheaters stood there, amazed, as Lucius was still yelling something about how he will rip her heart out and feed it to his snake. “Yeah, whatever Lucius!” she scoffed, as he was floating up higher into the night sky, his head twenty times its normal size, making his tall thin body look like an oversized matchstick. Severus Snape opened the door and caught a glimpse of Lucius floating up in mid air, he had only recognised him by the long blond hair and his pathetic whimpering. Many of the Order members had managed to get out into the grounds of the manor. It was now surrounded in intense darkness, and the only thing that could be heard was the loud whistling of the wind, echoing past the fat tree trunks, and through the long thin branches. Karis grabbed hold of Severus tightly by the hand, “Ready?” she asked. Severus gave a nod and immediately they both apparated with immense trepidation, to the only place they could go that was close enough to Hogwarts; Hogsmead. The rest of the Order members were still holding off a few Deatheaters that followed them outside. The opposing side were outnumbered, due to Albus managing to tie many of them up in non-apparation holding shields, before his departure with Nymphadora Tonks. Draco Malfoy was still bound to the floor, murmuring in agony with the holding spell that Severus Snape had earlier inflicted upon him. Bill Weasley looked down at his pathetic state, and immediately released the spell with a flick of his wand. Upon his release Draco’s body went limp in relief. “Hogsmede. Now!” bellowed Bill, as soon as the last few Deatheaters were either unconscious, or wrapped in spells, such as the devils snare gripper, which would not let go of its victim until sun-rise, so they had to endure a very long and uncomfortable night. |
NEVIILE – WAIT!” screamed Ginny, but it was no use. Neville Longbottom was running, head-long, towards Bellatrix Lestrange – his wand poised, beads of sweat dripping from his brow onto his cheeks, which he rubbed away quickly with his sleeve. “Oh no, this can’t be good!” muttered Ron, while still holding onto the small little girl who he had finally managed to calm down. She was whimpering quietly in his arms, and he felt in that moment, so proud of himself. He had never really thought much about children before – why would he? He is only sixteen, but he felt thankful that this child now looked to him as a form of protection, a friend. As he stood up, the girl clung onto his tall lanky leg, and he had to usher her with ease. Un-wrapping her deathly gripped small fingers off of him, as he managed to walk her over to a small chair at the back of the main hall. “Stay here, by the tall curtain, make sure you are not seen.” He whispered to her, and she nodded; as she did he rubbed the top of her head with his hand, ruffling her soft blond hair, in reassurance. He then pulled out his wand, and ran down towards Harry, who was already heading for the door with the rest of the D.A.; to go in search of Neville Longbottom, before he got himself killed by, Bellatrix Lestrange. - Running with fast pace and erratic beating hearts, the group managed to catch up with Neville. The thing was however, Neville was on the floor, rage covering his face as his hands were clamped tight around Bellatrix Lestrange’s throat. She was trying to kick him off, while desperately attempting to breathe for air. The look upon their faces was one of shock. It was the last thing they expected to see as they turned the corner, because silly as it may seem to them now, they had feared for Neville’s life! Hermione started to walk forward, but Ron stopped her. “Looks to me Neville is doing alright on his own.” he muttered quietly. “He’s going to kill her.” she replied, her eyes wide. “Good!” spat Harry, as he stood there and watched Neville, with his purple contorted face swelling with pure hatred for this mad evil witch who was still adamantly fighting for her life - Desperately trying to breathe! “I can’t watch this.” said Hermione, as she turned away. Ginny was crying, seeing Neville like this was heart rendering, for it was not the Neville she knew, and it scared her. “Neville, please stop It.” she finally said through her sobs, but he didn’t listen. “NEVILLE, PLEASE.” she begged, but still, he carried on, lifting and then slamming the woman’s head down onto the hard stone floor. Ginny didn’t have to think anymore, she ran over and jumped onto his back, trying to hold him away from her. Harry couldn’t let it continue now, not now Ginny was in the firing line and could easily get hurt. But before he could do anything, Ron had also leapt forward with force and pushed Ginny away as he grabbed Neville by the chest and with all of his strength, tried to get him off of the half-dead Bellatrix. Whose eyes were bloodshot and bulging from the pressure, where Neville had held tightly, squeezing with his entire force; engulfed in the hatred that was now profusely pouring out of his hot and sweating palms, onto her scrawny thin neck. The rest of the Order jumped in and held Neville off of the Deatheater, who lay there, drained, while striving with the life-force she had left, to take in enormous gasps of air. Ginny was sobbing loudly, and Luna pulled her into a warm embrace. Even Luna looked at Neville in disbelief – this was so unlike him. She had never seen hate empower someone so fiercely. Not even Harry. Neville was still being held down by the D.A. Mainly - Justin, Zach, Harry, Ron, Dean and Seamus had the upper hand, due to having the extra body strength; more so than the young ladies of the group. Neville was breathing very heavily, his face still purple but a lighter shade as he was trying to re-gain his self-control. “Nev.” said Harry, crouching down and staring him directly in the face. “Nev.” he repeated, as Neville was still staring at the woman. “NEVILLE!” “Is she dead?” Neville replied quietly, and Harry noticed a dark shadow glaze across his hazel eyes. “Nearly.” Harry replied “She is still alive but only just!” All of a sudden, Neville started convulsing violently. It was so unexpected, that the group holding him down jumped back. Harry, however, continued to seize hold of him with his entire body weight and Ron quickly jumped in once more to help. “Harry, what’s wrong with him?” asked Ron, frantically. But Harry didn’t understand what was going on either, but he held him tight in his arms, and as he did, the shaking subsided slowly, but Neville’s eyes continued to change. The shadows seemed to be fogging over his pupils, and then clearing the way to cover his retina. Harry let go immediately and grabbed Ron by the arm and pulled him back. “MOVE!” he yelled, as he and Ron both fell back onto the floor a few feet away from the now deathly pale and still as stone, Neville. Luna and Hermione went running over to them, as Harry and Ron stood up quickly. “Get out!” spat Harry, at once. “What?” asked Seamus, looking mightily confused! But Ron told him to “shhh” as Harry wasn’t talking to any member of the D.A. He was looking into the now burning red eyes of Neville Longbottom, and talking to someone else. That someone was highly gifted in the art of Legilimens; Harry reminded everyone that it wasn’t Neville laying there now; It was Harry’s worst nightmare coming true – another friend was in jeopardy, due to the evil mastermind of, Lord Voldemort. |
Part 2 Karis and Severus had immediately apparated into the village of Hogsmede. Hogwarts was only a two mile walk. But it was still two miles too far, and Karis took off, running head-long in the direction of the school with immense speed. Severus tried to keep up, but he isn’t as young as he used to be and found it to be rather testing. He stopped after half a mile, bent over, doubled up trying to catch his breath, as her small figure continued to disappear from his view, into the bitter cold darkness of this February night wind. After a few minutes, Severus stood up right once more, and was startled to see a group of robed witches and wizards running towards him. “SEVERUS, WHERE IS KARIS?” bellowed a frantic Bill Weasley, as he started to slow down to a jog, approaching the potions professor. “She ran off towards the school, I lost her.” He replied, his face expressing a solemn scowl, and in that moment he felt like a failure. “I should have taken some pepper up potion before we left! But I didn’t know it would come to this.” He spat coldly, feeling angry with himself. “We must go, we don’t have much time!” interrupted Remus Lupin. “We don’t have any bloody time!” bellowed Arthur Weasley, as he approached them, panting heavily, his face red, his eyes bloodshot and watery. “My kids are in there! How did it come to this?” he asked angrily, his hands clenched, as his body had started to shake with vast emotion. “Dad, come on.” said Bill calmly, while putting his hand on his Father’s shoulder. But Arthur knocked it off with angered force. “Don’t what Bill?” he shot. “Ron, Ginny and Harry are in that school, if anything happens to them, I swear…. I…” he broke off, as tears started to trickle down his face. Bill stared at him, feeling his own chest tighten, he turned his head away. He felt guilty, because for a few moments, all he could think about was Karis, when his younger Brother and Sister were in immediate danger, and that was certain, especially while they were in the company of one, Harry Potter. “Flaming phoenix, what was that?” asked Emmeline Vance. As everyone abruptly stopped in their step as a very loud growl could be heard coming from the direction of the school. But before anyone could answer, Severus started to run again and Bill, Remus, Arthur and Kingsley followed immediately. Arthur was finding it hard to see in front of him, so he held his wand up and shouted “Lumos.” His wand came alight with a white-orbed beam, giving him luminosity in this moment of total darkness. Karis was first to arrive at the large iron gates that stood, locked, outside the main entrance of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. “Bombarda.” she yelled, but the gates didn’t even wobble with her destructive intrusion. Instead, a large gargoyle jumped down and pushed her away. “Please, you must let me in, Voldemort is in there, he’s penetrated the walls with a portkey!” she yelled. The gargoyle’s iron expression that was only seconds ago furious, changed to one of horrific shock. “I am Karis Dumbledore. Now I order you to let me in!” she bellowed to the fat iron gargoyle that was now just gaping at her. Thankfully, he took a bow and magically opened the gates with a wave of his hand. As she entered, all seemed rather quiet except for a large thud in the close distance. She didn’t know what it was, so she continued to run up the main pathway towards the school entrance. Her breath was heavy, her stomach cramped up in pain from the excessive exercise, but still she continued. All she could think of was getting to Harry, because right now – to her, nothing else mattered, not even herself. |
Luna held on to Harry’s arm, her fingers digging into his flesh as he stood there, his wand poised, his breath deep and uncontrolled. She was shaking, for she had never been in the direct presence of Lord Voldemort before, and the idea alone now terrified her. Looking down at a good friend, who’s entire being had been overtaken by this beast, with the piercing red eyes that glared back at them all now. A satisfied expression gliding across the young boy’s unrecognisable face, lingering heavy as if carved in stone. Harry finally spoke. “I want everyone to leave, go back to your dormitories, and stay there.” He said quietly, not taking his eyes off of Neville, who’s presence seemed to be lost, and instead, had been overtaken by an overshadowing dread. “No Harry!” said Luna with urgency. Still squeezing onto his upper arm, and Harry noticed her shaking. “Look!” he bellowed, pointing to Neville. “He could die tonight, and that will be bad enough – I’m not losing you too!” his eyes no longer sparkled an emerald gleam, and neither did it have the same warmth that she knew his eyes to have. He was scared, but he was also determined. He wanted to do this alone. “WE ARE NOT LEAVING YOU HARRY!” yelled Ron, whom was still standing beside his best friend, not moving an inch, his wand also held directly towards Neville, who was still lying on the ground. Neville started to move. And Harry, Ron, Hermione and Luna took a step back Suddenly, he jolted in an upright-seated position and his head rolled slowly to the side, as if on its own accord. Suddenly the burning red eyes looked up to the congregated members of Dumbledore’s Army. “Interesting,” came a harsh, deep voice, directly from Neville’s mouth. A voice that did not belong to their friend. Ginny jumped out of her skin and yelped, and Seamus grabbed hold of her and held her tight into him, she hid her petrified face on his shoulder. He felt her quiver, and he embraced her tighter. “What is?” spat Harry, trying to ignore the fact that his scar was now burning with such force, it was making his eyes water. But he couldn’t show weakness – not now! “It is interesting Potter, that Neville here, and his small, rather insignificant mind has let me see something quite beneficial to my plan.” Harry sighed and his heart filled with heavy lead – he didn’t want Voldemort to know about their training together as Dumbledore’s Army. And as much as Harry was ashamed to admit it, he was highly thankful now that only Ron, Hermione and Albus Dumbledore were the only one’s beside himself that knew the full contents of the prophecy. “What is that, exactly?” shot Hermione. Everyone turned to look at her. Ron gulped and whispered “Hermione, shut up.” Neville’s expression changed, it turned into a startling scowl and all at once Neville was thrown backwards onto the floor, his body went limp and his eyes closed, as a small murmur that sounded like one of pain, escaped from Neville’s chest. Hermione went to run forward, but Ron pulled her back. “Everyone, GO, NOW!” yelled Harry. “NO!” bellowed Hermione, we can’t split up and leave Neville – we are united, while we are united we have the power of three – we cannot move Harry!” Harry’s mind started racing – ‘of course, she’s right.’ “OK, uh – don’t move.” He said, uncertainly. It unnerved them all, due to Harry not knowing what to do – their leader was as frightened and confused as they were – it certainly wasn’t helping the situation. “Where is he?” whimpered Ginny. “He’s gone!” whispered Seamus, reassuringly. “No he isn’t.” gasped Harry. As he clutched his scar once more with his hand, doubling over in pain, he couldn’t hold it in anymore, the pain was so intense, that he had to let out a groan. “Ha-rry!” sobbed Luna. As she tried to hold him up, to stop him collapsing from underneath her death grip. “Harry be strong.” she said, trying to offer him encouragement. “How dare you question me, Mudblood!” came the voice again. Luna was too preoccupied with Harry to see what else was going on. But she heard Ron yell “NOOOOOO” and Harry quickly came to his senses, fighting the pain. With blurred vision, he could make out a dark figure close by, aiming his wand at the neck of, Hermione Granger. |
This was the moment that Harry had dreaded since the age of eleven, when he found out the truth about himself and Lord Voldemort, and the moment that he, Ron and Hermione had become the very best of friends. Harry didn’t even think – why would he? The young lady that he loved as a sister was in mortal danger, any second now she could be dead – He couldn’t let that happen, he won’t let that happen! “You can take me!” said Harry quietly, as he looked up and glared the evil snake-like figure in the eye. Voldemort, at first, seemed to be very taken aback. He didn’t even manage a smirk as he looked at the boy who had been his downfall, standing there, finally relenting unto him. “HARRY, NO!” cried Hermione. “I’m not giving you a choice, Hermione.” replied Harry, sullenly. Ron just stared at his friend; he didn’t know what to do. Voldemort was about to kill the woman he loved, but Harry was going to hand himself over, in order to spare her. He couldn’t let that happen. Because it meant that either way - they were going to lose. Ron, who still held his wand, behind his back gripped onto it tightly. ‘What spell, what spell’ he kept thinking in his mind. His body started to shake with rage, as he watched Voldemort’s scaly face, and thin mouth move closer towards Hermione’s face – inspecting her. She screwed her eyes tightly shut; but she could feel his putrid breath lingering across her face, and her body started to quiver under his authoritative grip. The fear that Ron was feeling was subsiding into anger beyond control. From behind his back he could feel his wand start to vibrate, but it couldn’t be? He hadn’t thought of a spell yet, he didn’t know what spell to use. Harry turned around as he could feel something penetrate him, everyone else seemed to have felt something too as they turned to Ron. Even Hermione opened her eyes briefly. “MOVE!” Ron whispered with urgency, as he lifted his wand. Hermione’s eyes grew wide, as something told her to do as he said. She kicked out and managed to catch her assailant in the leg, but as she pulled back, she slipped down on to the floor. All at once, Voldemort looked up to see a bright figure closing in on him - fast. Little did Ronald Weasley know, the spell that had just protruded out of his wand, was a disarming spell that was mastered by Rowena Ravenclaw, and it was she who spoke to him in this moment of darkness. The prophecy that they had fulfilled as Dumbledore’s Army was now more apparent than ever, to stick together and be as one was the most powerful spell they had. Voldemort disappeared as the spell hit, crashing into the wall behind them, which gave a shuddering vibration to the school foundations. Ron ran over to Hermione and helped her up off the floor. “We must go Harry, we need to get out of here!” said Ron, frantically. Harry, and the rest of the DA were standing there, eyeing Ron in disbelief. “What did you do?” asked Harry. “Honestly Harry, I really don’t know.” “You feel Love for Hermione, it’s the one thing he despises!” replied Harry with a questioning frown. “I’m thinking that was a protective Love Spell.” “Whatever it was, it won’t work for long, Harry.” said Hermione, while giving her boyfriend a thankful smile, she then pulled him into a large embrace, before saying. “Thank you sweetheart – Now let’s get the hell out of here!” “What about Bellatrix and Neville?” asked Cho. Who had just seemed to appear from behind a large pillar. “We’ll take them with us. I’ll bind Bellatrix.” replied Hermione, while immediately following the all-important notion of ‘swish and flick’ muttering a binding spell, that she had witnessed Kingsley Shacklebolt perform, on that dark fateful evening at HollowValley. |
“EXPECTO PATRONUM” yelled Karis, as three Dementors came floating towards her with abundance, as she had now managed to reach the main entrance of the school. As her dolphin patronus shielded the soul sucking demons away from her, she let out a small smile at it’s beauty, as it had been a while since she summoned her, and revelled in her magnificence every time. Still running anxiously, Karis managed to reach the main doors, which she had thrown open with so much force, that she fell flying forward, and landed face down, spread eagled on the floor. “Damnit” she muttered under her violent heavy breathing that encased her now wheezing chest. She got up slowly, rubbing herself down when she heard a loud terrifying screech. Her stomach instantly knotted with dread, and she continued down the hall in what was now a speedy jog, but not a sprint, as she felt almost to the point of collapse. As Karis turned the corner, she ran head-on, straight into someone, knocking herself and the person she had run into, over. “Ow” grumbled Luna. “Nice to see you too Karis.” she mocked. “LUNA.” screeched Karis in relief; grabbing the girl into a tight embrace. She looked over Luna’s shoulder to see Neville Longbottom unconscious, floating in mid air, followed by an awake and snarling but tightly bound, Bellatrix Lestrange. “What… Bloody hell!…..how did you..?” stuttered Karis, completely dumbfounded. “Took your blimmin’ time woman didn’t you!” came a young but deepened voice from behind her, and one that she recognised well. All at once she turned, her eyes alight, her heavy heart lifting to the weight of a single feather. “Oh, Harry.” she cried. Her eyes had immediately exploded with streaming tears, and he pulled her into a soft warm hold, trying to calm her, in this rare moment of emotional weakness. “Harry, what happened, how did you capture Bella?” she asked eagerly after a minute of blubbering on his shoulder as her eyes grew wide, a small smile dancing on her quivering lips. “It was Neville who captured Bellatrix, he nearly strangled her half to death.” replied Harry. “Yeah, I don’t think she was expecting him to attack, muggle style!” piped up Seamus Finnigan “Shame he didn’t succeed though!” said Justin Finch-Fletchley “I’ll kill you all!” spat Bellatrix. “Mark my words, your time is numbered, you’re dead, all of you! DEAD!” “Oh, shut up you evil wench!” shot Luna, while pointing her wand to the mad witch, bellowing “petrificus totalis” “Where is her wand?” asked Karis, eyeing the stiff Bellatrix carefully. “I have it.” said Hermione, handing the wand over to Karis. “Well done, Hermione.” Karis replied, taking the wand from her grasp, and muttering quietly “Dragonerre’ et fiere’” “What was that?” asked Cho, looking impressed. “A fire-eating spell, it’s quite advanced, as it’s the only spell that can destroy another one’s wand. I was given the power to do so by the Order of Merlin. It doesn’t work for any witch or wizard, as you need to be given the authority. My Grandfather pulled a few strings of course!” she winked. “I’m so pleased you are unscaved, except for poor Neville here.” said Karis, immediately changing the subject. “Yeah, well we would all be dead if it wasn’t for Ron!” said Harry, eyeing his tall red haired friend with admired respect. “What?” asked Karis, in a little more astonishment than she anticipated! “Oh, it was nothing.” said Ron, with a wave of his hand, as if to brush it off as something highly insignificant. “Nothing?” You saved Hermione from death and me from capture. Don’t ever say what you did was Nothing, Ronald Weasley!” replied an adamant Harry. He then turned to Karis and continued. “Voldemort penetrated Neville’s body, I don’t know what he found out but he said it interested him greatly and was beneficial to his plan. Hermione questioned him, and he came back in true form and was about to kill her, when Ron hit him with a spell – I think it was a protective Love spell, considering it’s the one thing he despises. He quickly disappeared. But we don’t know where he went.” “Harry” said Luna, matter-of-factly. “You left out the part where you bargained with Voldemort, to take you instead of Hermione.” “Well, I didn’t want Karis to know that. Thanks honey!” he replied, rolling his eyes. “You did what?!” shot Karis. “He was trying to save my life, and I’m flattered Harry, but you are too important, you can’t do things like that!” interrupted Hermione, noticing Karis about to stumble on her next set of words. Karis smiled. “I’m pleased you are safe Hermione, but you are right.” She then looked Harry directly in the eye. “Don’t do that again, not for anyone!” she whispered. “Not even for you?” he asked sullenly. “Not even for me!” she replied, her eyes glassing over once more. Harry put his head down, to hide the emotional discontent that welled up into his throat. “DEAD, YOU’RE ALL DEAD!” screeched Bellatrix Lestrange once more, upon waking from her petrified and stiff stupor. “OH…. SHUT…. UP!” bellowed the DA all at once, with Karis joining in on the warranted chant. |
Part 3 The Order of the Phoenix along with a few Ministry members had managed to finally arrive at the main entrance gate of Hogwarts. Immediately upon their descent, the Gargoyle did not question any one of them as to why they were there, instead, his small beady eyes seemed to be clouded with a dark sadness, and all he could do was nod his head in understanding, and let them enter without difficulty. Severus looked up to see a large swirling mass of Dementors encircling their presence above the highest turrets and rooftops of the school. “There are too many.” said Professor Minerva McGonnagall, her voice that is normally so strong and collect, now childlike and echoing notes of fear. “We are going in!” demanded Severus Snape. “I am not leaving Karis in there, or the students of this school!” “We all agree with you, Severus, I’m not denying the fact we have to fight, but we are walking into a no-win situation. We are powerful wizards, and yet we are not equipped to handle this alone!” she replied, her voice now returning to its normal stern octave. Severus scowled, but his pose was short-lived as a loud crack came from behind them. They turned abruptly to see Albus Dumbledore standing still - eyes blazing, his expression contorted and his brow deeply lined. “Alas time has come to fulfil an important prophecy tonight, and we have allies.” All at once, another loud crack emanated from inside the school wall perimeter, even the gargoyle jumped around, confusion setting into his stone face. But that’s impossible, thought Bill Weasley, and he wasn’t alone in his thoughts. No-one could apparate inside the school grounds, or so they thought. Albus noticing the passing frowns of wonderment, said, “The Order of Merlin are here, and they really aren’t very happy.” As the Order and the ministry members entered the gate, they noticed ten long haired, and white bearded wizards gathered together, all wearing long blue cloaks with silver stars, which twinkled in the cold darkness, illuminating small silver and white beams. The site was ghastly as the beams of thankful light portrayed the scene, faintly, outside the school. At least one hundred Dementors had now congregated together, buoyant and afloat, whistling like wind as they flew, circulating the school that was now just visible as every light that flickered from each small window, had now extinguished into obscurity. Albus felt a shiver run down his spine as he witnessed the lights of his school diminish, followed by a muffled sound of child screams that reverberated out of the hard stonewalls into the thick cold air, exciting the dementors further. All that went through Arthur Weasley’s mind was his children and Harry, and he was somewhat thankful that he had ordered Molly to stay at the Ministry of Magic to await any news; the scene now would have undoubtedly caused her to act beyond any form of self-control. In other words, she probably would have had a heart-attack. Remus Lupin tucked his hands into his dishevelled robe pockets, in order to try and stop them from shaking violently. A beast lingered inside his breast, and yet that was nothing compared to the hurt and pain he was feeling right now. The love he feels for Harry, the unconditional love as any guardian should, was more powerful than any magic and any beast that roamed this earth. That was when Remus realised deep down that Harry was still alive, because if he wasn’t, Remus would somehow know, because he would feel it. I’ve lost them all, I can’t lose Harry too. Remus doesn’t remember what happened next, but he was running so fast, much faster than he anticipated he could run. His chest didn’t feel wheezy with the strain, and all he could think of was getting to Harry before the Dementors did, or Voldemort! The shouting that was coming from behind him was now muffled, and as he opened the main doors to the school, something hit him. It was cold, and everything he feared now clouded over his mind. He tried to grab for his wand but he couldn’t find it. The dark cold figure of a dementor lingered briefly over his body. He looked up, but the Dementor stopped in mid-air, turned around and quietly floated away. Confused for a few moments, he managed to scramble up from the floor, but as he did, he realised that Remus Lupin was not the form the Dementor had seen, instead he looked down at his body, to find it covered in hair. His fingers now claws, and he felt his face, to find that he now beared large teeth and a long snout. Remus had changed into his inner beast, but inside his mind he was still Remus Lupin, former defence against the dark arts teacher, former Marauder and replacement guardian (in his heart) of Harry Potter. It was then Remus realised, that after all these years, he finally accepted who he was. The beast he dreaded was not his prioritise concern anymore; it was the protection of a family member and the hatrid of an evil adversary that wanted him and everyone else who would not join him, destroyed. After all, Voldemort didn’t like Werewolves either. Finally, for the first time in his entire life, the beast let go of its preservation instinct and formidable control, and put it in the hands of its master – Remus J Lupin. |
I will post more tomorrow. |
The school suddenly exploded with petrified screams as the lights, without forewarning, diminished. Within the total darkness that now spread its weary presence, many of the younger student cries could be heard echoing throughout the school, making everyone feel anxious. “What’s going on?” asked Dean quietly, his voice breaking. “Stick together.” replied Karis in urgency. “Lumos.” she chanted, but her wand did not give out a comforting light, instead, it did nothing. “LUMOS.” she repeated loudly, shaking her wand, as if to make it work, which it didn’t. “Lumos.” said Harry, but to also no avail. “Why can’t we use magic?” asked Hermione. While squeezing Ron’s hand tightly, in the pitch-blackness, just for recognition to know he was still there. “I don’t believe it, this is not good!” replied Karis. Harry could sense the dismay in her tone, and knew exactly what her expression would be right now, even though he couldn’t see her. “They have cloaked the school. That’s very advanced magic, I knew Voldemort was good, but that’s just sorcery even beyond my control!” Ginny muffled a small cry, and Seamus managed to find her in the darkness again, and he held her as her body once more started to shake. “Get a grip Ginny!” shot Ron. He seemed agitated at her constant murmuring, and he couldn’t help but think that if she was not here, Neville would have finished the job on Bellatrix. “The thing that Neville showed him was obviously very beneficial, we can’t unite as one if we can’t do magic.” said Harry, clutching his now useless wand with repugnant rage. “He knows about the D.A. – There is no other explanation, he must have seen the prophecy you fulfilled in the Orb of Refinement!” replied Karis. “Oh, that’s just great!” shot Zacharias Smith, his tone marked with malice. “What are we going to do?” asked Pavati Patil, who until now had been very reserved, and just hid behind everyone else. “Yeah, we got to get out of here.” intervened Lavender Brown, obviously finding courage to raise an opinion, from her best friend. “I don’t bloody know, alright!” spat Harry. “You are all apart of the D.A. too, how the hell am I supposed to know about everything? Who do you think I am?” his body was shaking with anger, and he knew his knuckles must be white with the pressure that he was gripping his wand. “Harry’s right.” said Luna. “We can’t rely on one person to get us out of this alive, this is a war that everyone has to fight, individually or together, either way we could die, but I would rather die knowing I tried.” She then squeezed Harry’s arm in recognition, and he felt himself let out a small smile, before reverting back to his wand death-grip. HA HA HA HA, Came a loud screech of high-pitched laughter. “You are all so bloody naïve, do you really think, little girl, that you can defeat the Dark Lord?” HA HA HA HA. “Stupid, arrogant child. I hope he rips your heart out and feeds it to nagini.” HA HA HA HA HA “Charming aren’t you – such a lady!” replied Luna, sounding completely unfazed by the captured deatheater’s words. Harry smiled once more, he thought she was so incredibly brave; more so than he was feeling right now. “Can anyone here pull off the avada spell?” asked Harry. A few of the D.A. members chuckled, including Karis. “No, but I know a man who can.” she replied, her tone trying to sound one of mockery, but as soon as those words left her lips, she cursed herself, wishing she could take the foot that she had placed so fervently, out of her mouth. Bellatrix spat saliva onto the floor. “Snape is a dead man, he killed my Rodolphus, and he will pay – mark my words, he will pay!” she sneered Silence lingered in the air for a few moments, as Harry stomach did a back-flip, stunned, he simply asked, “What?” “Severus was protecting himself, it was self defence Bellatrix. You would have done the same!” interrupted Karis. “Severus killed Rudolphus Lestrange?” questioned Hermione, in deep surprise. “HE KILLED MY HUSBAND!” Bellowed Bellatrix, frantically, while throwing her body around in a desperate attempt to free herself from the binding spell that Hermione had performed earlier. She was screaming loud, at the top of her voice. If anyone hadn’t known her frame of mind, they may have thought she was being carved into small pieces, as the sound was deafening and terrifying. “Petrificus Totalis.” said Luna, instinctively, but nothing happened. The next thing that did happen however, took them all completely by surprise. Something in the darkness was charging at them, they could hear heavy panting and immediately, many of the D.A. was knocked down to the floor, but as Bellatrix continued to shriek, everyone else quickly scrambled to their feet. “RON.” panicked Hermione. “I’m here.” He replied, reaching out in the darkness to find her. She stumbled into him and he held her tightly, both their hearts pounding inside the walls of their chests. “We’ve got to get out of here.” she whispered as a single tear fell down her face. She was relieved Ron couldn’t see it, so instead of wiping it away, she let it fall neatly onto her robes. Suddenly, Bellatrix stopped screaming incoherently, and the sound of panting was ringing through the hall where they stood, residing in the pitch blackness of this cold night. Everyone stood still, unable to move, out of fear of this beast attacking. Time seemed to stop as they held their breaths. But within moments, Bellatrix started shouting again, but this time it was audible English. “GET IT OFF, GET IF OFF OF ME, HELP! GET IT OFF.” Mixed with faint sounds of thrashing. Once more Luna got thrown sideways as something swished with heavy pace past her legs. “WHAT’S GOING ON?” bellowed Dean Thomas, again. “I don’t know,” sobbed Cho, who was grasping tightly onto Dean’s arm. “I NEED MAGIC!” spat Harry. “How can I fight unarmed? We can’t even see!” he was shaking once more, but this time the anger was subsiding into one of worthlessness, right now, he felt useless, and to Harry, that was the worst feeling of all. Bella was being dragged across the floor, screeching and moaning audibly about the pain in her leg. “We must follow!” said Luna. “Whatever that thing is, it may show us the way out!” “Everyone grab hands, form a line.” ordered Hermione, showing that she agreed with Luna’s plan. They did as she asked, and suddenly, together, in total darkness, they followed the harsh panting of an unrecognisable beast, along with the undeniable pleas and sobs of Bellatrix Lestrange. |
Albus Dumbledore and the Order of Merlin had managed to thwart many Dementors who floated into their path – casting them aside without as much as a batter of an eyelid; like ragdolls. The Dementors started to creep their way back, fazed by their power. The Order looked on admiringly, as Snape and the rest of them joined in with the casting of patronuses. They managed to get close to the entrance, when Kingsley noticed something moving fast near the dark forest. He was about to issue another patronus when something hit him hard on the back of the head. Slowly, he fell, as if in slow motion, his body gave way as he lost consciousness and fell to the feet of Professor McGonnagall who was unaware that anything was behind them. As she turned around, her face expressed absolute fright, as a very large group of what looked like cloaked wizards came hurtling towards her. She managed to bind a few of them, upon their hearty descent, but it was of no use – she was hit hard, by no other than a gathered group of Vampires. Albus turned around just in time to see them roaming forward, ready for battle. Albus had an inclination that Voldemort would have approached their race – considering they still have to feed off of human blood, Voldemort would have been more than happy to let them devour every muggle born that stood in his way during this battle for reign. Immediately, the Order of Merlin, along with Albus Dumbledore and the rest of the Order of the Phoenix, stood together, side by side. They had no choice but to allow the students to cry for a little while longer out of fright, before they could lift the darkness curse and magical cloak to the school; simply because right now, if Vampire’s entered Hogwarts – there wouldn’t be any students left. * “Ouch, watch it!” groaned Seamus, as someone trod on his foot. “Sorry” whispered Cho. “It’s so dark.” she grumbled. “AHHHH,” came another loud scream from Bellatrix LeStrange who was still being dragged along the corridor, her bound body feeling every scrape, every bump of the cold hard ground. Harry was holding onto Karis’ and Luna’s hands, when the idea came to him. Padfoot? He thought. It was so dark, and he could hear a beast, a panting – “It’s a dog.” exclaimed Harry. His heart lifting; his stomach fluttering with nervous butterflies. “It might be a wolf.” said Ron. “I don’t care what it is.” said Luna. “As long as it doesn’t attack us. It seems to have good taste in who it victimises though – I give it credit for that!” Sirius is that you? Whispered Harry under his breath; concentrating hard as he closed his eyes. Trying to contact the beast via telepathy, even though it was highly useless and impossible, as it only worked on other Wizards. But he also knew deep down that what he was thinking was preposterous, but he guessed that more bazaar things have happened – like having a conversation with his dead Mother for instance! Before he could continue, shouting was heard coming from outside. “We’re close.” remarked Karis. “I can see a flicker of white light – Come on everyone.” she ordered, her pace quickening. As the large group edged forward, a beam of light momentarily lingered in front of them, lighting up the entrance door to the school. “There’s the door!” exclaimed Marietta Edgecombe, relief flooding her voice, as she made out the many forms of her friends, congregated together like blind mice scrambling to find it’s hole. A howl from what was unmistakably a wolf stopped them in mid-track. “Oh my god.” muttered Karis. “It’s a werewolf.” “It can’t be a werewolf, there is no full moon tonight.” replied Hermione. “I’m telling you, I saw the beast in the light, and it was a bloody werewolf, I’ve studied Defense Against the Dark Arts for a while now, and I know what one looks like.” retorted Karis, becoming restless with this beast in their presence, as it could not only kill them, but turn them into the fearsome being too. The wolf howled again. “Why is it not letting us go out the door?” asked Hermione. “It wants to eat us!” stuttered Lavender Brown. “It’s Remus, it has to be!” replied Ron. “Remus?” asked Harry, approaching forward in the dim light that was now portraying a dog like creature, bowed down in front of the entrance door. Dancing shadows of light emanating on the walls – highlighting pictures of witches and wizards whom seemed to be staring too in disbelief at the current proceedings. “Harry, don’t.” said Luna, pulling on his arm, fearing for his safety as he stepped closer to the creature. Suddenly, a loud commotion of shouting and screaming once more echoed from outside the school, and the Werewolf that was crouching in front of them, rose up on his two hind legs, and howled louder in warning – making the D.A. and Karis jump back a few paces. “The Order are in trouble, I must get through!” yelled Karis to the beast, as she approached forward, about to make a run for it. And yet he stood his ground, staring her in the eye, warning her of the danger that resided outside, and yet without words, without sound. That was when she noticed his recognisable glint, and her heart lifted to find that Remus Lupin had done the unthinkable – he had finally taken control of his inner beast. The inner madness as Sirius had once put it, many years ago when she was a child. It’s funny what you remember in such staid circumstances like this, she thought, as she smiled at the beast and her memory of Sirius Black. She smiled, in a way of thanks for protecting her, Harry and Dumbledore’s Army. She bowed her head in respect, and he bowed back. It was an astonishing sight in the glittering of beams, deriving from the over-worked wands that were now so obviously in battle against Voldemort and his followers, outside – against evil. As she lifted her head, she muttered a thank you. Slowly she moved forward and patted his head gently. Then whispered “You truly are remarkable Remus, but remember I am an Order member, like you – who has swore to protect, but I can’t do it from within these walls – you know what you must do.” Remus, in his werewolf form seemed to understand fully as his eyes searched her face once more – Karis could have sworn she noticed a tear about to escape from his left eye. Yet, he nodded and cast himself aside. As Karis muttered another “Thank you.” Harry bellowed a scream, as she exited the school. Not looking back once, knowing that if she did, she wouldn’t have had the courage to carry on. Remus was on guard now, she thought, reasoning with her own state of mind, he will watch other the students now and protect them. As she took the steps two at a time, Karis knew what she had to do – no more practice, this was for real! With her wand gripped tightly in the palm of her right hand, and with her head held high, she approached the off-shoot of beams that lit up the night sky, pushing the apprehension away that rose quickly in her chest, knowing that tonight was the night she would regroup with her Grandfather and fight for the ones they loved, and lost. And battle Voldemort in his quest to destroy their world – to fight in what was right, to fight for good – This was it, she thought, I’m twenty-two, and I’m fighting a war. |
Harry and the rest of Dumbledore’s Army had no idea what was happening outside, and it was driving Harry to distraction. “Remus, please – you must let us help them.” He begged the beast, whom still held his straight tall stature on his hind back legs, blocking the exit. “Harry, maybe this is for the best – at least with us all still together, we are safe.” said Ron, putting his hand on his friend’s shoulder. “It’s not right Ron, it’s not fair – it’s me he wants, not them.” He replied, trying desperately hard to keep his voice from breaking. “It’s not entirely about you, Harry.” said Hermione. “He wants to rule, to reign the wizarding world, mould it into his perfect muggle-free abomination. It’s always been about being the best, being a ruler!” “He’s an evil Snake!” spat Ginny, who had not whimpered in a short while, and seemed to have finally got her act together. “What did you say, Ginny?” asked Hermione, her eyes alight with the glittering illuminations of vast spell work that was still lighting up the inky backdrop of the night sky. “He’s an evil Snake!” she retorted again, the taunt making her feel better all at once. “What are you thinking, Hermione?” asked Luna, approaching her friend slowly. “I’m not sure if this will work, but I swear I recall something in potions about brewing a vanquishing potion for dangerous beasts, and I was just wondering if it would work on Voldemort, after all, he isn’t exactly human anymore, is he!” Luna’s face expressed severe concentration. “I’ve been doing a lot of extra homework for Professor Snape, and you have reminded me Hermione – There is a vanquishing potion that can kill beasts that raise a threat to a witch or wizard if the victim is unarmed. It killed a werewolf once, I read up on it in the restricted section. Remus let out a small whimper by the door. Luna chuckled. “Sorry Remus, we promise not to use it on you.” “I’m not going head to head with Voldemort unarmed! Are you crazy?!” interrupted Harry in disbelief. “It may be the only way, Harry.” replied Luna, regrettably. Harry started shuffling his feet, and Luna knew he was worried, maybe even scared, that was until he started to pace. “Our wands share the same feather, the priori incantatem will kick in if we dual, I can’t use the avada curse because I don’t have the power.” said Harry, more to himself yet his words came out clear as crystal for the whole group to hear. “A potion, it’s the only way Harry.” piped up Ron, “Think about it, Voldemort would have been so busy in arranging supporters for his war, to even think about you. The prophecy, he still has no idea of it’s full entirety, but I bet you he thinks it’s based on a spell, wand magic is his specialty, and yet when you defeated him at a year old, you never had a wand, Harry!” “But that’s because of the ancient magic, the self sacrifice protection that my Mother put on me.” “Yes, and he didn’t see it, did he Harry!” intervened Luna. “Ron is right – No wands, no priori incantatem to get in the way this time – We need to find a potion that will kill him, and we need to do it fast!” “I’ve got it!” said Hermione, jumping on tip-toes, “I’ve remembered, and you should have too Harry. You mocked Snape about it in class”, she said, her eyes alight but not now with the glimmer of spell work that continued to shift directions and light up the school grounds, but with a glimmer of hope. Harry, Ron and Hermione all looked to face each other in the dreary corridor, each making out their outlined silhouettes, and repeated simultaneously “PAGE FOUR HUNDRED AND TWENTY THREE.” - As the cold chill hit Karis in the face, she bit her lip and gently raised her hood up over her head, as the wind whistled past her with ferocious speed, she felt it was almost like a warning; challenging her to stay back, to run away and hide until this blows over. But as much as the cold bite may have had a good point, she knew too that she could no longer run away and hide. Glaring at her from behind a large tree was something so formidable that at first Karis had to do a double take. As she did, the sight of the being became apparent, and all at once it shot out from behind the large oak and headed for her with alarming speed and a deadly passion. “Vampires” she muttered with inexplicable hate, at the black caped figure, his ice cold and grey bony hands outstretched, preparing to throttle her, and devour her with hunger. Karis grasped hold of her wand, and remained calm as she felt his cold dead corpse grab her fervently. She looked up to view her attacker, she wanted to see his face, look into his green and yellow eyes before she felt the satisfaction of killing him. “Going somewhere?” drawled the fiend, as his grip tightened on her arm. “Well, no not really. I just wanted to look you in the eye before I killed you.” she shot back, her voice cold with malice which was not quite the reaction he was expecting. He bared his pointed teeth at her, as his now cat like green eyes grew wider in surprise. All at once he let out a deep roar of laughter, throwing his head back, staring up at the half moon that lit up the current predicament they were both facing. Karis rolled her eyes. She never did have much time for vampires; she found them all to be rather shallow in their attitude and quite annoying. Without further thought, she quickly raised her wand, which automatically raised the monster within the beast, and he threw himself on top of her, pinning her down while giving her the look of triumph. “I’m going to enjoy this. He snarled “I’m going to enjoy feeling you gasp your last breath, fight me woman, beg, it will make you taste better.” He leaned towards her neck, as she struggled to push him off. She forgot how strong they were, and immediately realised what a stupid thing it was to do, taunting him like that. She could feel his cold presence linger forward towards her jugular. “Accio Wand” she whispered, and as her favourite companion levitated with ease, directly into her hand, the Vampire stopped to see that he was now the hunted, and as she yelled “Amber Solemn” he knew immediately that the game was over. Firstly, he felt the offshoot of the bright beam penetrate his torso as he was thrown back onto his knees, the element of shock that immediately clouded his expression, was now overtaken with one of pain, as he screamed violently. He brought his hands up level to his face, he watched them form a crust, and then slowly, watched them crumble to dust before his very eyes. He looked directly at Karis and as a tear protruded down his face, amazingly, she noticed warmth there and she stood, motionless, unaware that before a Vampire was to deteriorate completely, an element of freedom was profound. But before she could relate to the issue any longer, he was gone, nothing more than a small mound of grey dust, that shone fleetingly, in the moonlight. She let out a large breath as if to rid the occurrence from her mind. She looked at her wand, and whispered a sincere thank you to it. “Me and you holly, me and you.” she said with a smile, feeling more foolish than ever but somewhat relieved too, that within the school grounds she was powerful again. All she needed to do was find her Grandfather so he could exonerate the cloak that surrounded the school foundations, so Harry and the D.A. also stood a good solid chance of survival. |
“Minerva, are you alright?” asked Severus Snape, as he gave her his hand so as to help her up from the cold ground, worry apparent in his deep drawl. She gasped for breath, and as the cold winter air hit her lungs, she started to cough uncontrollably, which worried Severus even more. Minerva McGonnagall was a wise witch, and very powerful in her own right, but she was struggling with the force of the attack that was relayed upon them this evening, and he could tell she was giving up hope. “Get up, Minerva. Get up now!” he ordered in his usual stern manner, talking to her as if she was one of his disobedient students. She tried to gain the power back into her legs, which had now gone stiff with the cold. Still bowing over in a coughing fit, he tried to calm her but it was impossible, she was full of grief, and shook her head uncontrollably, trying to close her eyes, wishing herself away from this hell. He looked up to see a small figure running towards them, screaming and waving its arms. He frowned, taken unawares at what he was witnessing, who is it? he thought. When all at once, a red beam, a spell, flew past his ear with alarming speed, and hit something heavy behind him. The ground shook as it fell, and as he turned around, he noticed a large mountain troll growling on the floor. He turned his head in disbelief. “SEVERUS, MOVE!” came another loud bellow, but this time he recognised who it was. “KARIS.” His heart lifted, and he quickly pulled out of his pocket a small handkerchief. “Portus” he said quietly, tapping the handkerchief with his wand. He handed it to Minerva McGonnagall, who immediately looked up at Severus, a thankful glint in her eyes. Immediately, she grabbed hold of her friend’s hand that was on the floor beside her, and within moments, she disappeared, with them both landing safely onto the over-padded sofa, of 12 Grimmauld Place. “You are getting the knack of saving my life, Karis. That’s not the first time.” said Severus Snape with a small smile, as he pulled her into his chest, and kissed her gently on the head. “Severus, it’s bad, Voldemort attacked Harry and the D.A.” she said, as her chest heaved due to the fast sprinting she had just endured. Little did Karis know, Arthur Weasley was standing only a few feet away, and heard her words. He started to shake violently as he approached them both. “What…. Karis… What did you say?” he stuttered, his eyes clouding over with terror, as tears exploded down his face. Severus also looked shaken by her words. “What happened?” asked Severus, while putting his hand on Arthur’s shoulder. I haven’t finished yet,” she replied with a spark of annoyance. She then looked directly to Arthur, “That son of yours Arthur is a hero. He managed to foil him with a protective Love Spell. Voldemort was about to kill Hermione, and Ron somehow managed to stop him - he saved their lives.” Arthur heaved a loud sigh, but it was one of utmost relief. However, he was completely lost for words because in that moment he felt so proud of Ron that he couldn’t do anything else, but continue to cry. “Karis.” said Severus, quietly. “We have some bad news.” He took hold of her hand and held it tight within his own grasp. He could see her face had gone pale, even though the night was dark. “What?” she asked, her voice breaking. “Kingsley Shacklebolt…….. is dead.” Karis put her head down, willing her own tears to stay at bay until this fight was over. She couldn’t let weakness get in the way now, and she knew Severus was thinking the same thing. “I just let Minerva go with him back to Grimmauld Place. She is in a terrible state.” continued Severus, wanting to make sure Karis was taking in the news, wishing inside she would ask to go back to Grimmauld Place with them too. Karis nodded her head. “That was noble of you, and wise Severus. Now come on, let’s find Voldemort, and get this over and done with, once and for all!” |
Chapter 29 – The Revolt “I really hope you are right about this, Hermione,” whispered Harry, as the united group managed to fumble their way with difficulty, to the Dungeons that resides below ground level of the school. Also known as the potions classroom where many had endured the trials and tribulations of Professor Snape and his sometimes-unethical ways of practice. However, if any of them believed that now as they did before this very night, they certainly didn’t anymore. The silence that rang around the cold and dark dungeons penetrated them, but not with a feeling of foreboding or hate as was generally the norm, but with a certain feeling of gratitude. Professor Snape was the most hated teacher at Hogwarts, and yet Harry knew that if it wasn’t for him, then Remus and Karis would be dead, therefore, surely his track record for heroism may lend a helping hand in fighting Lord Voldemort? No wonder Dumbledore trusts him. Harry smiled with a small cold quivering of his lips in the darkness that they all seemed to be getting accustomed to. It will be his reward, a way of thanks for what he has done, regardless of who he used to be, thought Harry silently in his mind. “I wish we had a lantern or something so we can see properly.” said Luna, agitation in her tone, while Harry and a few others mumbled in agreement. In the distance they could still hear Bella shouting obscenities at the Werewolf. “Poor Remus, he really isn’t having a good night either is he.” said Ron with a sigh. “No, but I’m thankful he is on our side, he will keep that bellowing battleaxe under control, I have no doubt about that.” replied Justin Finch-Fletchley. “She is the most evil thing I’ve ever met. Well, besides Vold… um, You know who.” intervened Pavati Patil. “I wish you had just let Neville strangle her Ginny.” said Lavender. “At least we wouldn’t have to listen to that foul mouth of hers. Did you hear what she called Hermione as we walked away?” “Yeah, but I don’t dare to repeat it.” replied Luna. Harry smirked. “Are you alright, Hermione? Where are you?” “I’m here.” she replied “Uh, well that doesn’t really help me, Mione.” “Then, maybe this will.” Suddenly a small yellow flame lit up the far left hand corner of the dungeon classroom. “How did you do that?” asked Zacharias, incredulously. “With a match, how else?” replied Hermione, her eyes alight with the sudden yellow flames that now came out from a device underneath a large black cauldron, leaving shadows on the wall, that instantly made Cho Chang shiver. “Professor Snape always has matches in his potions cabinet, as they are used to light candles. Not everything is done by a wand you know, Zach.” Zacharias scoffed at her remark, as the others formed a circle around the now lit cauldron. “Finally, some luck!” exclaimed Luna with a smile, as she handed Hermione a book that was strewn over the Potion Masters bureau. “He obviously hasn’t had much chance to tidy up lately, look at the state of his desk.” “Luna, I could kiss you!” exclaimed Hermione in delight. “That could be interesting.” mocked Ron. Harry chuckled and then stopped abruptly at the look on Hermione’s face. “Shut up, Weasley!” retorted Luna with a playful scowl, while taking her position by the side of her friend. “Right, let’s see.” said Hermione, whilst turning the pages in fervent anticipation. “YES!” she screeched. “Here it is. Read me out the ingredients Luna.” Hermione subsequently turned to Harry and Ron. “You can both help me gather them.” “What are we going to do?” asked Ginny. “You could start by closing the door and maybe lighting all of the cauldron heaters; let’s get some light on the subject.” Ginny, Cho, Marietta and Dean Thomas undertook this chore, and within minutes, a cauldron was bubbling, whilst a comfortable warm light flittered and danced around the dungeon walls, giving each member now a body, and a friendly recognisable face. Meanwhile, the confrontation outside in the school grounds had now reached an all-time high. The Order of the Phoenix, along with Ministry officials and the power of ten wise sorcerers from the Order of Merlin were not only working overtime, but also risking their lives in finding the culprit for this ill cause. For as many Vampires he threw upon them, Mountain Trolls and Dementors, it was still not enough to thwart the progress of this hearty congregation, however much Voldemort proceeded to endeavour, so far, it was all in vain. All except for one who had fallen, Kingsley Shacklebolt. Kingsley was not only a good friend and a powerful ally, but he was an inspiration to many of the Order and Ministry officials alike, and it broke their hearts to know that he had perished in this fight for freedom, even though one might believe freedom was what he got, but at the cost of losing his life! Minerva McGonnagall was in a terrible state, as she clung onto the handkerchief that Severus had kindly passed to her and used as a portkey to transport herself and the fallen Kingsley to safety. She sat there, cradling her friend in her arms, knowing he was in a better place, and she briefly wished she could be there too, before she shook her head to rid herself of unthinkable and foolish thoughts. The air was suddenly hot and clammy in the house and it engulfed her ardently, seeming highly unusual on this cold February evening. That was when she realised that it wasn’t the air, but the stench of death. Why did it have to consume a gentleman so kind as Kingsley? Unfortunately, that is the question on many quivering lips not only on Minerva’s, but on all of the Order members and Ministry officials who had known this brave soldier. But whereas Minerva was in the safety of headquarters with Kingsley cold and still in her arms, her other friends were still fighting for their lives. She laid the bald man down upon the over padded sofa as she got up, willing composure on her sore and cold limbs. Gradually, she managed to pace the long hallway entrance and she felt her blood start to flow through her veins once more. Along the old dark mahogany wood flooring, Minerva noticed that the rug was askew and she bent down to straighten it up. The floorboard beneath her gave way and she slipped sideways. Looking back to where her foot had trod, a loose floorboard had splintered leaving a dark hidden space visible from beneath. Gently, she pulled the board up with her hands, being careful not to allow wooden splinters to pierce her skin. She put her hand down the hole, and fumbled in the darkness to pull out, what looked like, a photo album. Stupid place to put an album, thought Minerva as she opened it up and fixed her glassy eyes on the first page of photographs. For a moment, she almost dropped it in sheer amazement, as looking at her with his boyish good looks and a mischievous grin was, Sirius Black. She smiled at him, and he beamed back at her in delight. She had a sudden urge to start talking but thought it foolish so instead she turned over to the next page. Standing together was a few original members from the ‘Order of the Phoenix’. Minerva couldn’t help but immediately notice Kingsley standing tall and broad in the front row, waving at her with a huge beam of a smile. Her heart immediately felt warmer for the first time on this very cold day, and a single tear trickled down her weathered face. Lily and James were holding hands, with Sirius standing proudly beside James. But before she could turn the page and view the next picture, the photo album started to shake within her grasp, and she looked on, unaware of why it was so. Suddenly, a voice spoke to her through the pages. “Minerva, be strong, we will always be together, and we will always be watching. Help the Order and continue the quest, as the Prophecy fulfilment will set you free.” Minerva knew that voice, and she rushed into the lounge to look upon her friend who continued to lay still and breathless on the over-padded sofa. She smiled, knowing that her first initial thought was the right one – Kingsley was somewhere else, and somewhere better, he was re-united with his friends. She clutched the photo album to her chest and scurried to open it once more, only to find that the pictures had vanished from site. That was when she realised that the only witches and wizards within that album were the ones who had passed over, who had died in heroic circumstances, never to be seen in the flesh again. This was their way of saying goodbye, through a photo album, that no-one had seen, no-one had noticed, until this dark and cold fateful February evening. She put it back underneath the floorboard, her heart lifting and reviving a form of hope. Even in death Kingsley gave Minerva hope, but it also saddened her that she never really told him how she felt, even though at times he must have realised. Only three simple words that lovers say when they truly mean it. But it had never got that far with Minerva and Kingsley, they were both too busy and professional to start any form of partnership. But there was nothing to lose now, and as Minerva whispered in Kingsley’s ear three cherished words from her heart, she knew then what she had to do. Kingsley had re-united with his friends and now it was time for Minerva to re-unite with hers. Grabbing hold of her wand and taking a deep breathe; she levitated Kingsley upstairs into what they now called the ‘Hospital Ward’ after the event with Alastor and Remus, and laid him gently onto the bed, before apparating outside the school perimeter to rejoin her group and to fulfil her promise of contract to the ‘Order of the Phoenix.’ |
“MACERO” screamed Karis as a group of Deatheaters had started to assemble upon the open territory. “How the hell did they break free?” she bellowed in abhorrence. “Narcissa.” hissed Severus vehemently under his breath, recalling that they did not see her at the confrontation in Malfoy Manor. “I don’t believe this.” cried Hestia Jones, who was practically joined to the hip of her best friend, Emmeline Vance. “This is too much, we must resist.” Karis grabbed Hestia by the scruff of the neck, “NEVER. I WILL NEVER RESIST, I WOULD RATHER DIE.…” she wanted to continue, she was so angry, more then she had felt in a very long time. “Karis, NO! Not now, not here!” said Bill, pulling his girlfriend off of Hestia, who stood there in disbelief at the young lady’s outburst. “DON’T BILL!” spat Karis, throwing his hand off of her. “JUST HELP ME FIGHT!” she then ran forward without another thought, sprinting headlong towards the large group of enemies, who were now lifting their wands. When all of a sudden, she couldn’t move and she looked around to see that a white light was emanating in front of her eyes, she was surrounded in a shield that was no doing of her own. Someone had conjured the protection orb around her body and she could not move another inch, she was bound, stuck and powerless amongst the midst of the biggest battle this century. She cursed loudly, “HOW DARE YOU.” She began, with tears of anger streaming down her face, eyeing Bill Weasley, whom she believed had trapped her in this protection chamber that she did not wish to endure. Bill however shook his head, before raising his wand and throwing a curse at the hoard of Deatheaters who now approached with deadly obsession. That’s when she turned to see Albus Dumbledore eyeing her with sorrow. Karis felt like choking. “How could you?” she whispered. “Please Grandfather, I need to do this, please let me out, Please.” She begged, the tears flowing so freely down her young face. He shook his head and gave her a knowing look with a small apologetic smile. She started banging her hands on the orb layer, trying to release herself. Desperately wanting release from this thing that will keep her bound and away from harm. Severus nodded his approval to Albus Dumbledore and immediately Karis felt like dying. Everything she had worked so hard for had been ripped away from her. The murderous memory of her parents meant nothing to her now, they were the reason she had strived so hard to bring justice to their death. They can’t die in vain, they just can’t. But it was of no use anymore. She collapsed within the orb, shattered and wallowing in self-pity tears. “I’m sorry”, she whispered while gripping her wand with unprecedented anger. “I’m so sorry.” And so she watched the horror unfold in-front of her very eyes, but powerless to do anything about it. She felt the same useless sensation within the school an hour before, but that was down to Lord Voldemort, she could accept that, she wouldn’t have expected anything else from him. But from her own Grandfather to render her powerless was more than she could bear. It was all because he loved her, and naturally, she was all he had left but right now, even Karis knew this in her heart, but her un-rational level of thought denied her to believe it. Five minutes, it’s only five minutes and then I will show him, I will show them all! High-pitched laughter awoke Karis from her reverie. Whereas only a minute ago she had collapsed in tears within the orb, she was now on her feet, eyeing with repulsion, a cloaked Deatheater who was standing in front of her, laughing at her dejected situation as if it the funniest thing he had ever seen. “Poor Little Karis,” came the voice as the cloaked figure approached the Orb. “What a shame it is that you have to die at the hands of your irresponsible Grandfather. A fool who only wishes to protect his only Grandchild, and yet where is he now?” said Voldemort, while raising his arms to shoulder width, palms outstretched, motioning that Dumbledore was no-where in sight. “I’ll kill you when this Orb deteriorates, I swear to Merlin and the memory of my parents, you will die!” she retorted, her voice cold, her large brown eyes empty. “I don’t think so, as after all, there is no way to block the avada curse, not even this orb can protect you now. You still remain a very foolish child, Karis.” “If you wish to kill me then go ahead – but what I want to know is, why didn’t you do it before, when I was six? – answer me that question before I die.” Voldemort eyed her cautiously. “I didn’t have a choice, that traitor Snape, who will soon be dead I hasten to add, rescued you before I had a chance.” “That’s a lie!” she hissed. “You had plenty of opportunity. Five Weeks – FIVE FEEKS YOU KEPT ME IN THAT CELL!” NOW YOU TELL ME – WHY!” she bellowed, her expression full of hatred, her hands pinned up against the orb layer, willing for release. “What? What could you have wanted from a six year old child?” she said in-between her painful sobs. “I wanted you to join me Karis, I wanted to bring you up as my own when I realised your gift in telepathy, you were to be my finest creation, and yet you defied me, the brat that you were, you defied my plans just like your meddlesome Grandfather, and because of that, I have no choice but to kill you.” Karis shrieked, but this time it wasn’t one of anger, but of amusement. “You really thought I would join you? I’m a Dumbledore, it’s in my blood to defy you.” She laughed once more but Voldemort eyed her carefully. “Is it?” he retorted. “You know nothing about your Mother’s family do you Karis?” Karis immediately fell silent. “What is that supposed to mean?” Voldemort snarled. “My blood flows through your veins Karis. “YOU LIAR!” she bellowed. Slamming her hands against the orb, wishing it was his neck that she could ring with the power that was reverberating through her palms and outstretched fingers. “Believe it!! It turns out that my filthy Muggle Father had an affair before I killed him. My work was done, or so I thought. Until I found out that I had a half sister who was born to a witch whom was supposed to be a good friend of my Mother’s. Why do you think I was thrown into an Orphanage Karis? It was a joyous occasion when my Mother was killed during child-birth; Riddle was relieved that his dirty secret wasn’t revealed, that secret being your mudblood Mother being born! That’s right Karis, as much as it may appal you, unfortunately, you are my half-niece! “My father wouldn’t have married a woman who was related to you! He wouldn’t have done it!” “Your Father knew everything – he was her protecting officer when the Order of Merlin issued her safety after they knew that I had found out. They got together a year later, sickening isn’t it! My half sister marries a Dumbledore and then you were born, it amazed me however that we share the same gift.” “THE SAME GIFT AS MY GRANDFATHER!” she bellowed. “Occlumency comes from him, not you – your Father was a muggle therefore we have no magical connection at all!” If what you are saying is true, then none of it matters. You are nothing to me!” “Now you know why I didn’t kill you." said Voldemort. "But I must kill you now, it all ends here for our family Karis – it’s a shame that I am the only one to live up to the heir of Salazar Slytherin, and to finish his noble work, I’m lucky in that respect, as that side comes from my Dead Mother.” “Noble?” ha ha ha laughed Karis. “You don’t know the meaning of the word noble, Tom. It is alright to call you Tom isn’t it? – considering we are related an all!” She retorted sarcastically. While following it up with spitting a mouthful of saliva onto the floor of the orb to show her vehement hatred. She suddenly looked into his red eyes, and wished she could scramble his brains until they flowed out of his nose, but she couldn’t, not with this bloody orb in the way, she cursed into herself. “Goodbye Karis.” said Voldemort triumphantly, as he lifted his wand and muttered quietly “Avada Kadavra” |
This is really good |
Quote:
Here is the next post: Harry clutched his head as the scar upon his forehead seared in unbelievable pain. He collapsed onto the floor. Feeling sick and yet empty inside. Luna rushed over to him, as did Ron, Cho and Ginny. “Harry, what happened, are you alright?” panicked Luna as she squeezed him tight on his shoulder. “No, something is wrong, Voldemort just used the Avada Curse, I know he did, I can feel it.” He was shaking his head as tears welled up in his eyes and yet he closed them tightly shut, to prevent them protruding wholeheartedly down his face. “I hope it’s no one we know.” muttered Ron as he quickly put his head down. Harry jumped up. “Potion Hermione, Now!” he said adamantly, while wiping his conspicuous tears away quickly with his sleeve. “It’s ready, but still hot.” she replied “I don’t care, bottle it and let’s get out of here.” Hermione did her best to bottle the potion while minding her fingers, trying desperately hard not to burn them. But it was inevitable and she yelped as a trickle landed on the back of her hand. “Be careful Mione.” ordered Ron, but remained as calm as possible in his tone, upon noticing her shaking fingers. Harry compelled himself to believe in the worst; he shook his head to rid his thoughts which he was getting quite used to doing lately. Many of the thoughts that rang through his mind where not pleasant, generally the negative and the worst of any given situation and he knew it was wrong, but he couldn’t help it – right now he needed hope and the only thing standing in-between that was the idea that he would have to face Voldemort unarmed, in order for the potion to work; he immediately clenched his fists as his body shivered in the candlelight. “Hurry up Hermione.” he whispered through a large intake of breath, his chest heaving, illuminating his broad shoulders. “Done!” exclaimed Hermione, victoriously. She handed it to Harry. “Careful, it’s hot.” But he wasn’t listening to her guidance; instead he just stared at the small vial he held in front of him. It was glistening a bright velvety red and for a few moments, Harry prayed to the liquid that was still bubbling softly in the bottle. He prayed that it would work, because if it didn’t, Harry knew it would all be over, and Voldemort would win. He couldn’t let that happen, but if this potion didn’t exceed in it’s properties, then only the unthinkable would prevail. Slowly but surely the group left the potion masters classroom, and Luna made sure to take the small lantern that she had lit with the matches that Snape had lying around on his desk – to give them some form of sight, albeit dim, to the exit of the school. Upon their descent, Hermione stopped. “What is it?” whispered Ron, as he had carried on in his step and almost had his arm pulled off. “Listen.” said Hermione, standing still while notioning with a nod to the others. “I don’t hear anything.” replied Ron. “That’s exactly my point Ron.” “Oh.” “Is it over?” whispered Dean Thomas. “I don’t know, but what I do know is he used an unforgivable curse which makes me believe Voldemort is still alive, if he wasn’t I would know.” replied Harry, noticing that his scar was still prickling from the curse that his adversary had recently conjured. Hermione sighed. “Let’s find Lupin. That is depending of course that Bellatrix hasn’t nagged him to death.” Seamus and Cho stopped abruptly in mid stride. “Uh.. I wouldn’t be too concerned about that.” replied Seamus, as he noticed the tall werewolf snarling in front of them. Harry approached forward, the warm potion gripped tightly in his fingers. “I have the potion Remus, and it’s going to work I know it is, but you have to let us through.” The werewolf let out a small cry. Harry stepped forward and did the same as Karis had an hour before. He stroked him on the head. “Please Remus, you can’t protect me forever.” As these words rang in the ears of the beast he felt an overwhelming urge to lie down and wash away any hope he had left, but being the honourable marauder and loyal friend he obeyed Harry’s wishes, and gallantly stepped aside. Bellatrix was tightly bound on the floor, the only difference however was that she was unmoving and quiet. Harry noticed a gash in her head due to claw marks that could only have derived from the werewolf. “At least you managed to shut her up.” teased Harry, feebly attempting some form of light-heartedness as he walked towards the entrance to go out into the open air, with the rest of Dumbledore’s Army, the werewolf of Remus Lupin and the small lantern in toe. |
Voldemort looked down to see that the Orb of Protection had cleared just as his irreparable spell had fired from the tip of his wand. Karis however, was no-where in site. She had disappeared immediately upon the deterioration of the orb, missing the deathly curse within seconds of penetration. Instead the Avada curse hit a mountain troll that was about to embark upon a group of Ministry officials that had now managed to thwart the Vampires with many sunlight curses and wooden stake hexes. Voldemort turned around heartily to see Karis standing before him, her wand poised, ready for action. “Now we shall see who will prevail, Tom. Because the truth is, I’m not afraid anymore.” “You should be.” he hissed. “Maybe, but I now know that what happened wasn’t my fault.” “Your Mother and Father deserved to die, and now you will join them.” He lifted his wand once more, and so did Karis. She delved into his eyes and immediately entered his mind. She felt him shudder and push her out. “I’m not fooling for that again!” he bellowed. “AVADA KADAVRA” was screamed so loudly that it managed to carry in the wind, and suddenly Karis thought she was dead. Until she realised that the sound of the voice was her own. Voldemort managed to immediately throw himself out of the way, almost thankful that he remembered that apparation was not a possibility within the grounds of Hogwarts, instead, he was quite overcome and angered that his cloak was now covered in dirt. “Very impressive, Karis. You see, I knew you had it in you. Now do you see why I didn’t want you dead before!?” “The night is still young, Tom.” “Not for you it isn’t, but I’m looking to have a bit of fun first.” “Crucio” Karis was hit before she could conjure her protection shield. She fell backwards and screamed out as the pain penetrated into her small unprotected frame. It was as if her bones were being craved out of flames and she screwed her eyes shut, praying it would lift quickly. She heard him cackle to himself once more as she lifted her frail body up from the cold ground. She muttered something in the cold night air, something which he didn’t quite hear. From the tip of her wand came a bright fast yellow light, it hit Voldemort in the chest and threw him backwards, somersaulting with fierce projection, into the air. She stood there, her face hard as stone, her eyes full of pure intensity and for a few moments, she didn’t look like the young Karis Dumbledore, instead she looked quite intimidating. Member Orders and Ministry officials came hurtling towards her, screaming for her to get out of the way, she didn’t even hear them. Instead she was standing in-front of the most hated and wanted sorcerer in the world, and she felt unfazed by him and was about to stun him with another spell, when she was thrown onto the ground by Bill Weasley. Striving forth with unprecedented authority, Professor Albus Dumbledore, with eyes blazing, appeared in-front of the Wizard who was now standing tall, a smirk across his snake scaled face. Voldemort started to laugh, “You fool, you cannot beat me, I am completely invincible to any spell that you wish to enthral upon me, I would have thought you would have realised that by now, Albus!” Albus Dumbledore looked grave as he shook his head. “Tom, Tom, how you think of yourself in such high stead, and forget about the little things.” “Your talk means nothing to me. Why don’t you raise your wand instead old man, and lets see who really is the greatest sorcerer of all time?” “NOOOOOO” screamed Karis, as she fought with Bill to let her go. His grip was so tight on her arms she could feel his fingers dig into her soft flesh, making them feel bruised and swollen within seconds of permeation. Her words seemed to echo in the frosty wind, as they were heard by many, especially Harry and the D.A., as they walked through the courtyard into the open grounds of the school, and his heart leapt to know she was still alive, but immediately fell, knowing that the predicament she and the rest of the Order were in, was likely to be treacherous and deadly. He ran, as fast as he could, the potion still warm in his hand, and followed head forth to the carried voice of his adopted sister. |
It took Harry, Hermione and Ron a few moments to comprehend what was going on; as they were the first three to descend upon the battle. Luna muffled a small shriek as she approached with the lantern that had now burned out from the cold wind. She grabbed his arm. “Please Harry, lets not do this, Albus has it under control, lets go back.” “I can’t” he stuttered as he gently took her hand off of his arm. “The prophecy states that I am the only one who can do this – Please Luna, don’t make this any harder than it already is.” A tear trickled down her face and he noticed her shoulders shake with voracious emotion. Hermione noticed too and pulled Luna into her, embracing her tightly. “You are all to stay here, if it spirals out of control, than go back inside the school.” “Over my dead body!” retorted Ron, staring into his willowy-eyed friend. “I’m worried that may be the case, Ron.” “We go together!” said Zacharias, approaching forthwith. Upon his words a silence fell upon the united group, and they eyed him with curiosity; as it was the first time Zach had given an order, but not just an order, a majority agreeable statement. Another scream emanated into the night, and Harry could not argue anymore, he had a prophecy to fulfil, and as the stars would have it, that seemed to be tonight. - Dumbledore had been hit hard in the back with a spell that didn’t derive from Voldemort, but from a Deatheater that had come in from behind. Severus Snape tried to thwart the cloaked, one time acquaintance from progress, but he was too late. Albus fell onto the floor, his face expressing solemn disbelief as his normal sparkling blue eyes clouded over like a gust of wind on a wet winter morning, his half moon spectacles askew, hanging off from his long crooked nose. How did it come to this? This veil of misery which had now been clouded in a shroud of pain and anything that had derived from hope was withering away, and fast. Karis had collapsed to the ground, her body shaking as she watched her last family member wither into the cold grass, fighting for life. Severus ran over to her, trying to unfurl any feeble attempt that she had in her unstable mind, of revenge. That’s when the Order of Merlin had seen enough, only was it now that a first class wizard in their reign was to fall would it be they strive with the forces that they bestow within their blood. As they chanted a spell that immediately lit up the sky. The view of the battle was very clear. They were alone. Only those who see fit to fight this war that was so inevitable had stepped forward, and immediately it was clear that all hope had been lost in the hearts of the magical world. Only 200 witches and wizards in total had any form of courage and self confidence to thwart Voldemort and his followers, majority of those being employees at the Ministry of Magic. Why it is so remained unclear as they watched on, the grounds of the school being swallowed up with the evil vagrants of the Magic commodity. They truly were outnumbered. Harry and the DA were momentarily blinded upon their hearty descent, by the light that emanated from the ten powerful wise men. “Oh no.” sobbed Hermione as she caught site of Albus Dumbledore on the ground, a smirking triumphant smirk from Voldemort, as he closed in on him. It was a war zone in every sense of the word. The Mountain trolls and Dementors were outnumbering the witches and wizards by five to one, and Harry felt a whirl of dread rise to his chest and suddenly found it hard to breathe. “Harry, look.” pointed Justin, as a large group of Dementors had spotted them. They came forward with urgent velocity – they had obviously been watching out for him, hoping to make their master proud. And within their sites, not only was Harry Potter standing there, just waiting for their kiss, but his measly little friends were there for the party too. Luna threw the useless lantern onto the hilly ground and grasped her wand tight. “Think happy thoughts, because if you don’t, you won’t be thinking another ever again.” They obliged immediately, after all, what else could they do? With gut wrenching panic and erratic beating hearts, they closed their eyes, and with all the power they could muster within themselves, all the love they feel for the school and for their unity, it helped knowing that they still had hope even in this darkest of moment. Harry saw his Mother in his mind, smiling at him, hearing her voice as if she was standing right next to him – for a moment he thought he was going to wake up from a very bad dream, but this was no dream, it was a gift in this moment of true sinister abundance that she spoke to him. As they formed a long line, they heard a muffled curse word along with a scrambling of feet as Neville awoke from his reverie to find a scene that he didn’t quite anticipate upon waking up from his stupor. As if by a hidden force, he managed to raise his wand up, level with the rest of his friends who immediately held defiant expressions. “GET READY” screamed Harry “OH MY, THEY’RE COMING.” bellowed Lavender Brown, panic in her voice, yet her heart told her to not lose the moment of her special memory. Not now – just not now. In a loud audible sequence “Expecto Patronum” was bellowed into the wind – or was it just the fact they all screamed them two words so loud they deafened themselves? Harry wasn’t sure, but the echo carried and so did the spells that immediately let go from each and every wand from the unformed line. As the white emanating lights projected into the chilled air, the Order of the Phoenix, Dumbledore (whom was still on the ground) and the Ministry of Magic looked up to see the biggest and brightest patronum ever formed. The spell that Dumbledore’s Army had just produced was any normal Patronum, but what was most amazing about this one, is the spells had merged. As the stag, badger, cow, dog, bird, elephant, monkey, cat, and any other form that was conjured, merged as one to form the biggest, brightest charging patronum ever seen. A mass form of one hundred horses with a cart the size of Hogwarts was charging itself through the air. The Order of Merlin looked upon this in awe and gave way to the delightful scene. Voldemort bellowed a loud growl which echoed out into the open space up towards the D.A. and Harry immediately felt him self smile. “Wow.” said Ron, breathless. “What was that?” asked Zacharias. Hermione flicked her hair back and let go of Ron’s arm. “I’m thinking that was the biggest expecto patronum in history.” “But how?” asked Zach. Harry turned to see Neville Longbottom standing tall at the end of the line. He smiled to himself. “Welcome back Neville.” He retorted light-heartedly. “Thanks.” He mumbled while rubbing his head. “NEVILLE!” screeched Ginny as she ran up to him and fell into his arms. However, he still looked stumped as to what had just happened, still rubbing his head, he replied. “I take it the war has started then.” “Oh, Neville.” muttered Ginny as she clung onto her boyfriend tightly, silently praying that this wasn’t going to be the last time. |
Voldemort was thrown back onto the ground with the force of the patronum. It wasn’t clear why considering they generally only affected Dementors, but the force that derived from this incantation was substantial and shook the ground beneath where evil trod. Albus Dumbledore rose to his feet, his face deathly pale and his eyes a dark cloudy blue which mingled with loathing in his heavy frowned brow. “Your time is finished here, Tom.” said Dumbledore as he walked towards the wizard who was once again scrambling to his feet. “Never!” he retorted in abhorrence. The order of Merlin approached forward, their bright-conjured spell still imminent, floating like withered leaves in the ice-cold mist. In the meantime, Severus Snape and Karis Dumbledore had moved from their spot and continued to bring down two mountain trolls and seven Deatheaters between them. With the Dementors now perished it left the Ministry and Order officials more room to fight, and gave them all an improved headway. As the Order of Merlin approached Voldemort, he took a step back. For the first time since his downfall on that evening at Godric’s Hollow, when he perished, did he feel scared. He never felt scared, but something powerful was unfolding in front of him. The lost boy that was Tom Riddle, the child that was thrown into an orphanage and left without a care in the world had grown into this monster, and yet as he stood there, suddenly alone he almost hesitated in his next planned move. Harry and the rest of Dumbledore’s Army had now embarked upon the group, while keeping extra vigilance they managed to stun a few Deatheaters along with a mountain troll that approached them, bearing a large tree stump. “MOVE!” bellowed Ron as he threw Harry down onto the ground. The Mountain troll roared so loud that it almost echoed. Luna noticed Harry trying to dodge the almighty swing of the stump, which was grasped tightly in the Troll’s hand. She threw it a conjunctivitis curse, and immediately it stumbled backwards. Groaning in pain as it rubbed its eyes and skulked off like a petulant child. Harry whispered a Thank you to his girlfriend who just smiled and lifted her hand to wipe a streak of mud off of his cheek. She stared into his eyes for a few moments, but quickly turned away as her own started to well up. “Come on.” Harry said bravely as he put his hand on her shoulder. Harry, Luna, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Ginny, Zach, Cho, Dean, Seamus, Marietta, Justin, Lavender, Pavati, Ernie, Colin, Dennis, Terry, Anthony, Angelina, Alicia and Katie – strode forward as one, the cold breeze hitting their face as they marched forward with courage and heroism. Voldemort noticed the group approaching and smirked. He turned to face Albus Dumbledore and the Order of Merlin, and said “You are right, my time is up here – with you.” then immediately disappeared into thin air. Dumbledore’s Army ran forward as did the Order of the Phoenix. Arthur grabbed hold of Ron and Ginny immediately and pulled them tightly into his chest. There was a frenzied commotion and Harry suddenly felt lost. They had taken their eye off of the battle and he started to feel uneasy as Karis grabbed him once more and held him tight. “I have a plan.” He whispered to her. “What are you talking about, Harry?” she replied, breathless. But before he could answer, something hit them both. From out of nowhere came a spell that reduced them of energy as they fell to the floor. ‘Macero’. The weakening spell was transcended into the night and the next thing Harry knew, he was being held tightly around the neck, by no other than Lord Voldemort himself. |
keep more posted |
Severus Snape stepped away, hoping he would go un-noticed as he raised his black hood and mingled within the opposing side. Luna tried to fight her way out of Bill Weasley’s arms, but under no circumstances would he let her go. Karis was laid flat out on the ground as Ginny and Cho ran over to her, helping her up gently. Voldemort spoke. “Lower your wands and drop that fire spell.” He hissed softly to the Order of Merlin, who was still emanating the full orange light that was to surround Lord Voldemort and his fellow warmongers within a reverie of insufferable pain. The Order of Merlin looked to Albus Dumbledore who nodded his head, and gradually they let go of the spell that they had worked so hard in conjuring amongst the battle that had unfurled in-front of them all. “Now, we are in a jam aren’t we Albus.” Mocked Voldemort. His smirk highly apparent on his face even without the light from the fire spell that had now completely diminished. The Death-eaters that had managed to stay up right had now approached forward, standing there facing once another was inhabitants of two worlds. Once of pure good; the other of dark evil, beckoning one another to make a move, but knowing that it was impossible, as the only thing that stood in there way was the parallel of good and evil itself; Lord Voldemort and Harry James Potter. - Silence gloved the battle, the war, the fight or whatever one wants to call it as the wands that belonged to the Order of the Phoenix and Dumbledore’s army tumbled gently onto the frosted ground. Except Luna’s, she threw hers with angered force, missing Justin Finch-Fletchley’s head within millimetres. Hermione clutched onto Ron’s arm, her fingers dug into his flesh as they stood there completely helpless as their best friend was held defiantly and it finally became apparent before their very eyes, especially for Luna, that their nightmare was coming true. Albus Dumbledore along with the Order of Merlin stood tall and would not relent their position, they had no wands to speak of but their power was unprecedented and that would always be so, so instead they remained on-guard and could only try and thwart further progress. Harry suddenly threw his wand down onto the floor, which perplexed Voldemort slightly, and a few mutters could be heard coming from the dark hooded and cloaked congregation. “I am unarmed, can you kill a young sixteen year old wizard with no form of defence, Voldemort?” stuttered Harry, beckoning with his entire soul to stay fully composed. “You are a bigger idiot then I thought you were, Potter!” retorted Voldemort, throwing his head back, alluring a shriek of High-Pitched laughter. Karis legs were still buckling beneath her as Cho and Ginny held onto her tight. Gaining focus she realised that Severus was not beside her but noticed a cloaked figure opposite gaining closure position at the front of the Deatheaters. Her heart told her it was him. What is he doing?”. Harry had his eyes closed, he was using occlumency she knew it! But Karis couldn’t get a signal, she was too weak. The Macero spell had hit her with force straight in the face and only rebounded onto Harry. “That was obviously done on purpose!” she thought as she tried to clench her fist. A few protests and grumbles were apparently happening within the Death eater camp but Voldemort was feeling too triumphant to notice as he raised his own wand to Harry’s neck. Karis fell forward in her last attempt to try something but she collapsed – feeling angry and useless she screamed which turned most attention onto her. “Pick up that snivelling brat of yours Albus dear, she will succeed in me acquiring a head-ache”! Harry was now mumbling something quite incoherently and Voldemort noticed that he was using a form of occlumency. “Crucio.” He whispered into Harry’s ear, the suppressed chuckle still slightly noticeable as the spoken word reached his ear-drum. His putrid breathe lingering a small cloud over Harry’s face as he turned and gave his rival a defiant pain ridden scowl. Not wanting to scream out loud as the pain penetrated his entire being. He held his position, staring Voldemort in the face with the utmost contempt, but not once issuing sound, not even muffled anxiety. Luna felt the tears stroll down her face as she watched the young man she loved bear this curse on his shoulders and not squirm, not cry, not move. She couldn’t watch this, how could she watch the man she loves die in front of her – Oh, life is so cruel. Ginny noticed her wand had not fallen flat onto the ground but instead was standing up against the bottom of her leg. She pretended to bend down and pick up Karis and quickly slipped the wand into her robe sleeve. She let out a sigh of relief as it had seemed to go un-noticed. She held her wand tight and stuck it gently to the back of Karis. “Ennervate” she whispered, and as she did, Karis turned and gave her a brilliant smile, and suddenly, with the gift she inherited from her Grandfather – Disappeared once more, into the night air. Albus noticed and he felt himself move forward then realising straightaway that it was a bad move. “Don’t you dare!” spat Voldemort. “Actually, No – please do Albus, I want to observe your expression as I kill the boy.” |
Albus took a step back, his vision became slightly blurred and he quickly regained his composure. “Tom, you don’t have to do this, there is still hope for you.” He spoke quietly and at his words many of the Deatheaters chuckled maliciously under their hooded attire. “Cowards.” spat Luna quietly. Her anger rising inside of her chest, along with mixes of fear and panic. “You are a fool Albus, Tom Riddle died a long time ago and yet you refuse to let it go – I am barely human never mind having any remnants of the Riddle boy flowing in my veins, it’s over for you, but for me it is just the beginning.” Voldemort raised his wand to Harry’s neck. “Say goodbye to your friend’s Harry.” He whispered spitefully, “But don’t worry about your little girlfriend, I will take good care of the Lovegood girl in your absence.” Harry felt his gut wrench, his chest heaved and he suddenly felt an overwhelming surge of anger flow through him – strength so powerful that he momentarily felt invincible. He brought his arms forward and threw them back with such angered force that Voldemort fell backwards and Harry turned around, his normal emerald green eyes blazing fierce with flames. Voldemort stared into those fire licked eyes and smirked. “Hit a nerve, Potter?” But before Harry could answer something flew towards him out of no-where, knocking him onto the ground. Voldemort had been stunned by a curse that also seemed to derive out of the darkness. The Deatheaters raised their wands to strike at the culprit but they could not see where it had come from. “Oh Karis – What are you doing” thought a panic-stricken Harry. Harry tried to get to his feet, to find the culprit that pushed him over was now shielding him with his tall upright frame – positioning himself in-between Harry and Voldemort, looked to be a Deatheater, but it couldn’t be? That’s when Harry realised that Severus Snape had done the unthinkable, and threw himself into Voldemort’s firing line to protect a student – to protect the Potter boy. A scream emanated into the darkness and it all happened as if in slow motion. As the green light protruded out of the end of a wand, it came hurtling towards the dark cloaked figure blocking Harry’s view. He scrambled to his feet, as a surge of Deatheaters started to roam forward, wands poised, ready for action once more. Harry turned and caught the solemn eyes of Albus Dumbledore and as clear as day a voice spoke to him, only two words but they echoed through him with absolute serenity ‘Harry – Now!’ As Harry quickly unscrewed the top of the potion bottle, a Deatheater was within a few feet, ready to pounce onto him – ready to kill. He threw the bottle towards his nemesis; it glided softly but quickly into the air. He kept his stare on the potion – the only salvation they had. The potion splattered vehemently onto Voldemort’s head and suddenly a deathly silence cloaked the surging fight. Harry threw himself back onto the floor, missing the green beam that had derived from the opposing Phoenix feather wand, and as he heard Voldemort scream in agony, his heart beat quickened and his body pumped with adrenaline. – It’s working. The Order of the Phoenix and the Ministry of Magic quickly regained the requirement of their wands using the simple ‘Accio’ spell to lift them up from the dewy ground. They, all as one, as a team came hurtling forward to meet the rest of the Deatheaters in battle, for what looked to be the last time – now it was time to revolt, and beat them– once and for all. |
A loud cheer erupted as the early sunrise made an appearance in the grey February morning sky. Voldemort lay there on the ground, his wand still grasped in his hand, and yet he was lifeless and deeply scarred from the vanquishing potion that Harry had managed to hit him with; which had been only possible due to Voldemort becoming occupied with two other opponents – one invisible, one not. As the scaly faced monster lay there dead, calmness came over Harry as he looked on, not quite fathoming and comprehending what had happened. That is when he turned and noticed all the black cloaked bodies that lay strewn over the wet grass. They had done it – Voldemort was dead and so were many of the Deatheaters that followed him. It was decided that the Order of Merlin could not just bind these dark wizards anymore, some things had to be more permanent, and it was in the last dying minutes of the fight that they had made a noble decision to conjure a deadly ‘mortuus’ spell. Harry tried to stay upright, but the emotion hit him like a ton of bricks as he watched his sister sobbing with grief over a long thin body which belonged to a black cloaked Deatheater – but it wasn’t a Deatheater, how could it be? This wizard had saved his life, had stood in Harry’s way and therefore thwarted Voldemort’s progress, taking his eye off of the ball for a few important seconds so Harry could administer the Vanquishing potion. “Noooo, please noooooo.” She sobbed quietly soaking the deathly black robes of a close family friend – the man who Karis had always known as saving her life at six years old. “Please…. Grandfather, please do something.” She begged the old man as he approached, a tear lingering on his white eyelashes. He bent down to put his long wrinkled hand onto her shoulder and squeezed it tightly. “I’m sorry sweetheart; there is nothing we can do.” Karis screamed as she threw herself over her still friend, holding him tight as more salted tears fell from her own cheeks. Severus Snape had sacrificed himself to save Harry, and as Harry approached the man who he had always known to be his hindrance, every negative feeling he felt for this wizard died instantly. Harry collapsed by Severus’ side and sobbed quietly. Motioning his own hand forward he took Severus’ in his own and held it firmly in his grasp, he put his chin to his chest and as his shoulders shook with grief he was surprised to feel Karis’ hand on his shoulder. “It’s not your fault.” she whispered quietly, as she battled with her own grief not to overtake her once more, failing her of speech. “He did what he thought was right and he paid his debt, he is free now and so are we Harry, so are we all.” Harry threw his arms around Karis, and they cried into each-other for a few minutes. As they both parted they noticed that the Ministry of Magic, Dumbledore’s Army and the Order of the Phoenix were standing behind them. Tired, dishevelled, grieving for a friend who had been killed by the hand of Lord Voldemort but whom also died in such a heroic circumstance that they couldn’t move, couldn’t talk, just watched, as many tears fell from their white cheeks. Harry parted with Karis and approached the large group. Luna ran forward, along with Hermione and Ron and they hurdled together at once in a zealous embrace. One after the other, each member of Dumbledore’s Army followed and held tightly onto one another, feeling liberated in this moment of triumph and yet no-one could speak, they just stood there trying to comprehend the long night’s events and sobbed quietly together. |
Chapter 30 – Coming to Terms. Severus Snape and Kingsley Shacklebolt were laid to rest one week later. The funerals were held in concession and both wizards received a noble award for bravery issued by the Order of Merlin. Severus Snape also gained title of Order of Merlin first class which was to be carved onto his head-stone. It took everyone a lot of strength to attend but no-one felt it more than Karis, Harry and Minerva McGonnagall, they stood together at the front of the grieving congregation and held tightly onto each-others hands as the minister of magic and Egorian, (the highest ranking first class Order of Merlin official) made their speeches about how brave these two solders were, in fighting to make this world a better place, by fighting for peace and saving many lives of students and fellow peacemakers at the battle of Hogwarts - the first and undoubtedly last in history. Albus Dumbledore thought it best that all the students went home to their families for a couple of weeks and resume their education after the Easter break. This left a few questions as to where Harry would be staying, but Harry had made up his own mind. Luna knocked quietly on the door but there was no answer, so she tapped it again, slightly louder this time, emphasising a little more force on the thick mahogany wood door. Still, silence rang and she felt her stomach churn within her. You’re in there Harry, I know you are. She decided to give up and turned her back and started to make her way when she heard the door handle turn. Stopping in mid step she already felt the emerald gaze piercing through her back and slowly turned around to face him. He looks withered and drawn, his face pale, his glasses askew and his cheeks red with faint streaks where tears had obviously been trickling only moments before. Who said teenage boys never cried? Whoever had once said that was lying, because in Harry’s case he did, he felt strongly and deeply and was never afraid to show it, never embarrassed. A couple of years ago he would have been, his pride would have told him to hold back and fight the grief. He did when Sirius died, it was only Albus Dumbledore whom witnessed the suppressed emotion so fervently, but never did he show it to anyone else, until this year. Luna advanced forward, her own face pale which made her blue eyes seem darker in the gloomy corridor. She approached him without a sound and instantly clasped her arms around his neck and held him close. He shuddered under her grip but this only made her hold him tighter. After a few moments they went inside the room and drew near to the low single bed that once belonged to Sirius Black and quietly sat down together; with silence still lingering Luna decided to break the hush. “I thought you would want to see this Harry.” she whispered quietly while holding out a copy of the Daily Prophet. Harry took hold of it and in doing so gently brushed her hand, she gave him a warm smile and he grimaced as he read the headline aloud. DARK LORD DEFEATED ONCE MORE BY THE BOY WHO LIVED. Suddenly and most unrepentantly the newspaper was thrown across the room and Harry was up on his feet, his fists clenched, his teeth gritted as he rounded on Luna with such anger that she sat back, hitting the wall as his fierce look burned into her like daggers. “DON’T THEY KNOW ANYTHING?” he shouted at the top of his voice. “Wh…at do you mean?” she stuttered. “IT WASN’T JUST ME, IT WAS SEVERUS TOO, IT WAS ALL OF US. SEVERUS AND KINGSLEY ARE DEAD AND INSTEAD OF MOURNING THE LOSS OF TWO REMARKABLE WIZARDS, THEY ARE PARTYING IN THE STREET, TELLING ME HOW GREAT I AM – IT’S WRONG LUNA, IT’S JUST SO WRONG.” Harry approached the mirror that was hanging on the wall above the chest of drawers that some of his clothes had now taken residence. He viewed himself, his face contorted, his brow deeply lined and out of pure frustration he punched the mirror with force, cracking it with his clenched fist. Luna felt a lump form in her throat because as much as she didn’t like Harry’s tone, his temper that sometimes surprised her and upset her immensely, she couldn’t argue with him, because deep down she knew he was right. “I’m sure they don’t mean anything untoward by it, but what you did Harry was very brave, confronting Voldemort like that, unarmed. You deserve to be commended.” “You’re biased.” He spat, which made her surprised look turn into a dangerous scowl. “FINE! MAYBE I AM BUT THE TRUTH IS HARRY ITS OVER, SO FOR MERLIN SAKE, DEAL WITH IT!” she screamed back. He turned on her quickly. “What did you say?” he replied vehemently, his face turning red as he approached her. Luna stood up upon noticing his once more rising temper but she wasn’t about to make a run for it, she was going to do what Luna did best, speak her mind and stand her ground. “I said you have to deal with it Harry, life goes on.” Harry grabbed her with force by the shoulders, she looked up, her fierce gaze penetrating that of his own. “Don’t you ever tell me to just deal with it. Do you have any idea how I’ve been dealing with it since the age of eleven. WELL DO YOU?” he bellowed, while shaking her with force, but not violently, even in this heated moment, there first proper argument, Luna knew he wouldn’t hurt her, he never would, not Harry. “I can only imagine, but Harry, this is what you have been working towards, this is what the D.A. and the Order have been striving to achieve – for God Sake Harry you have to let them go.” she replied, trying to stay calm in Harry’s moment of grief stricken panic. Harry stopped and stared at her, his mouth gaped open slightly at her words, as in his own mind he comprehended them. “This isn’t really about you and the Daily Prophet story is it Harry?” she asked quietly. Harry turned his head away, not daring to look at her. Damnit, how does she do it? Luna continued. “It’s all over Harry, Voldemort is dead and finally the crimes he committed, the innocent people he murdered can now rest in peace; your parents, Sirius, Severus, they are at peace now, you must remember that.” Harry walked towards the cracked mirror and looked at his distorted face in the fractured glass, only until now did he feel the pain in his hand and notice the blood trickling from his knuckles. “I’m right aren’t I.” she pushed. Harry stayed quiet, staring down at his bleeding hand. “Come here, let’s get you mended.” “Don’t worry, I’ll do it!” replied Harry sullenly, while lifting his wand and muttering ‘Reparo’ to the broken mirror and then healing his own hand with a flesh repairing incantation. |
Part 2 Harry received an Owl the very next morning. He fumbled in the morning rays that were thriving through the small bedroom window. “What bloody time do you call this?” he muttered aloud, as he put on his glasses and looked at his watch, it read 9:45am. He stretched away the morning stiffness from his body and with a wide yawn finally stroked the brown barn owl that kept pecking him lightly on his leg. As he gently started to open the letter he heard a small feminine mumble coming from the pillow beside him. He let out a small sigh as he watched Luna gently rousing from her peaceful sleep. “What time is it?” she asked in a morning croak, while rubbing her eyes. “Nine forty five.” He replied while stroking her head gently. “I’ve just received an Owl, sorry if I woke you.” Luna smiled as she sat up right. “No it’s alright. Who is the owl from?” “I don’t know, I haven’t opened it yet.” replied Harry, staring down at the small piece of parchment that he still held, half open, in his hand. Luna shifted forward and peered her eyes over his shoulder. “Nosy aren’t you!” he mocked gently. Luna smiled, it made a nice change to see Harry acting this way. Especially after the way he was only the night before. After their initial argument Harry finally let Luna in, and told her how he truly felt about the whole ordeal with the death of Voldemort, Snape and Kingsley. What Harry wasn’t counting on was Luna guessing – and he felt she had seer qualities but she denied the accusation calling it absurd and the only reason she feels so strongly is because of her deep affection for him. This talk helped Harry open up, and only Luna was successful in pushing him to do so. Talking to Ron and Hermione had been very difficult, Harry had wanted nothing to do with anyone, and talking to Luna felt good as it was on an emotional level, something he had never really experienced until now; and before he closed his eyes and went to sleep in the early hours of the morning, he had asked Luna to stay with him. Initially she looked taken aback but then Harry made a feeble stuttering attempt to explain that he just wanted her there for company and expected nothing more. Luna laughed and mocked with him, saying she was disappointed and liked the way Harry had blushed deeply, but she knew in her heart that they had plenty of time ahead of them now to progress their relationship, and Harry reminded himself that she was still fifteen. “I’m sixteen in three weeks.” she had pleasure in reminding him. Since the battle at Hogwarts it was the first night that either of them managed to receive a full night’s sleep, even though it didn’t linger upon them until 3am. Holding the letter in his hand Harry opened it slowly, and Luna took the kind hint and proceeded to get up from the bed and excuse herself to the bathroom. Harry recognised the untidy scrawl on the parchment and reluctantly he tore the wax seal crest and started to read. Dearest Harry I know recent weeks have been very difficult for you and for that I send my condolences. Severus and Kingsley were honourable members of the Order of the Phoenix as well as very good friends and they will always be missed and honoured appropriately at Hogwarts and in our hearts. The reason I am writing to you Harry is because I would like you to come to my office this afternoon at 4 o’clock as I think it is about time we ran through some details. I’m sure you will also be wanting a full explanation as to why I didn’t intervene in the very last seconds. For that I understand you are upset and angry about my decision and I feel the need to explain. Rest assured that there are many objects in my office that are suitable for throwing, I daresay that I have accumulated a few more since our previous one to one discussion. Looking forward to your visit. Professor Albus Dumbledore Harry threw the parchment down on his bed and cursed under his breath. He did feel angry at Dumbledore, because in his opinion, Dumbledore could have done more, maybe even prevented Severus’ death, but deep down he was quite intrigued as to what Dumbledore wanted to explain. Harry threw his sweatshirt over his head and proceeded to the door when he brusquely walked into Molly Weasley, who upon noticing him up and dressed beamed him a wide welcoming smile. “Harry dear, I’m pleased you are up, you look better. Look, I’ve made you some breakfast, but I was hoping you would eat it downstairs with the rest of us. You have been hiding away and we feel it is doing you no favours Harry.” concern clouding her face as she took in Harry’s appearance once more. “You’re right Mrs Weasley, it’s about time I showed my face around here.” Molly smiled and patted Harry on the shoulder before turning to walk away. “Molly.” called Harry. He realised that he had called her by her first name but decided against correcting himself. She turned around and faced him once more, her expression holding mild surprise. “Thank you for everything.” He said, while walking towards her and giving her a warm hug. Molly stifled a sniffle and replied. “You’re welcome Harry, now come along, you must get your strength up if you are to visit Professor Dumbledore today. “How do you know about that?” questioned Harry. “Why do you have to ask so many questions?” Harry smiled. “I’m the inquisitive Potter boy, didn’t you know?” Molly laughed. “I’ll see you downstairs.” She then made her way back into the kitchen with a warm smile of relief. “Harry’s back.” whispered Molly to the congregated family and friends sitting around the table. Hermione smiled at Molly’s words, as it had been hard for her and Ron to get Harry to talk since the battle at Hogwarts and she felt a small lump form in her throat, but one of happiness and she was actually feeling excited that he was to come down those stairs and face them all for the first time since the day of the funerals. Ron’s reply however was simply. “About bloody time!” It only took Harry twenty minutes to descend the staircase and join his friends for Breakfast. At first everyone just said hello and then after a few moments decided to talk about anything that didn’t revolve around Hogwarts, Severus or Kingsley. Ron struck up a conversation about the Quidditch championship and how he still hoped that the Chudley Cannons would one day win the cup. Fred and George marvelled about their new product that made the willing victim see in the dark, but they still had a few technical problems and Lee Jordan had to be rushed to St. Mungo’s where they had to fix his large bulging eyes, and who has now received the nickname Bog-Eyes from both Fred and George. “That’s not funny! The poor boy could have gone blind.” said Molly Weasley, while shaking her head in disbelief. “Well he didn’t, thankfully. But my god it was bloody funny.” replied Fred. “He looked like a frog.” said George. Harry sat there and joined in as much as possible, and it was obvious to them all that he was making a big effort. After breakfast, Harry, Ron, Luna and Hermione made their way upstairs towards the study in which they used to hang out sometimes and do their homework. “Where’s Ginny?” asked Harry, realising that she had not been present at Breakfast. “She is visiting Neville. She wanted to stay with him for a while.” replied Ron. “It scared her, nearly losing him like that.” Ron immediately put his head down, he didn’t want to mention anything that happened at Hogwarts, and immediately tried to withdraw his statement. “Oh, but he’s fine, we all are.” He said as his ears prickled red. Harry smiled upon noticing Ron’s failed attempt. “It’s alright Ron, we have to discuss what happened eventually – I’m sorry that I’ve been, well…. A bit out of the loop the last couple of weeks, I just had to think things through.” “You don’t have to explain, Harry.” said Hermione, while putting a soft hand on his back. “It was harder on you than any of us.” Harry was about to argue when Luna caught his eye and shook her head in a way to deter him. After all, what was the point in arguing now – Luna was right. It is over. All four of them spent some quality time together, Harry still deterred from mentioning what happened at Hogwarts and it made a nice change to think and audibly talk about other things. Hermione started to tell them that she had been accepted as a spokesperson for the House Elves. This upset a few of the house elves immensely but Dobby was all for Elf rights and even sent her a sock that he had knitted himself as a way to say thank you for her hard work. “How did you manage that” asked Luna incredulously. “The elves don’t want freeing, they are happy in their calling.” “Dobby wasn’t, and if one was able to speak out and tell of the turmoil in which they were subjected to, then there will be others and Professor Dumbledore feels the same, so I got my Hogwarts spokesperson badge today by owl – look, it’s purple. “I wonder who chose that colour.” said Harry with a smile. “Umm, yeah – I wonder…..” mocked Ron with a wink. As they sat there and talked the day away, Harry was actually upset that 4 o’clock was looming as he didn’t want to leave, but knew he had to – Afterall he thought, the sooner I get this over with, the better! |
“Let me know what he says.” said Luna as she kissed Harry gently on the lips. “Will you be here when I get back?” he asked her, his eyes glistening. “Yes, I’m not leaving to go back home until later on this evening.” “Good.” Harry smiled as he pulled her into a gentle hold, and kissed her on the cheek and whispered. “I’ll see you later.” He entered the fireplace with his floo powder in grasp, and said clearly. “Headmasters Office – Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.” The whirling sensation always made Harry feel ill, he hated it every time and forgot how pain enduring it was to his sensitive stomach. As the grates passed one by one, Harry closed his eyes and prayed it would end soon. “Bloody floo travel.” He mumbled while willing himself not to be sick all over his trousers. Suddenly he hit the deck with a smack, and moaned as he scrambled out of the fire, falling face down on the familiar red carpet that graced Albus Dumbledore’s office. “HARRY.” Shrieked a voice, but one that he did not recognise as belonging to the headmaster. He smiled. “Karis.” She threw her arms around him and held him tight. “Karis, it would be nice to breathe.” She giggled. “Sorry. It’s just, I haven’t seen you for over two weeks – how are you coping?” Harry wanted to say terribly, but he delved into her dark eyes and he felt that he had no right to feel self-pity anymore, if anyone should be in a bad way it should be Karis – afterall, Severus was practically family to her and she seemed to be coping, but then Karis seemed to be a lot of things. Suddenly Harry remembered the conversation he held with his Mother in Karis’ artefact chamber, and how she had told him that Karis hides her many fears and feelings, she is strong, and yet weak. Harry believed that they should have been blood related – they were both alike in so many ways. “Thank you for what you did, Karis. You and Severus made it happen, if it wasn’t for you both, I….” “Shhhh.” whispered Karis as she held her finger to his lips. “We did what we had to do – we did it for the calling of the Order, we did it for Love Harry, you don’t need to thank me or anyone else because we all worked as a team.” Harry started to feel his eyes well up – she made everything sound so simple. Maybe it was? “Welcome Harry, please sit down.” said Dumbledore, hoping to break the emotional hush that was so obviously uncomfortable for them both. Harry immediately got his act together and felt himself stiffen. “I’d rather stand, Professor”. “Very well, but you might prefer to sit down Harry, you seem to look rather pale.” “Bloody floo travel,” blurted out Harry before engaging his brain. Karis let out a small laugh. “I don’t like it either – once I learnt to apparate, I promised myself never to floo again.” Harry did as he was told, he didn’t want to play smart at the moment, not in-front of Karis, he owed her more than that. So he played the good boy, and sat down opposite Albus Dumbledore, while Karis took the seat beside him. Dumbledore nodded and whispered his approval “Very good.” “Now sir, can you please tell me what it is you wish to discuss?” asked Harry. Karis tensed beside him, Harry noticed out the corner of his eye, as she grasped her hands together and took a deep breath. Dumbledore eyed her carefully and sent her a small reassuring smile. “I think it’s time Harry that we discussed everything that happened, and why, there are things that you still do not know and Karis and I believe that you should.” “What things?” asked Harry with a frown, as he turned to look at Karis too, unaware that she had been keeping secrets from him. “Now it is time Harry, for you to know everything.” “I’ve heard that from you before, Professor – if it wasn’t for the fact that Karis was in this room I would say this was a severe case of de ja vu.” “Harry!” warned Karis. “Sorry.” He mumbled. “Do you want to start or shall I?” asked Dumbledore, looking at his Grand Daughter. “You can, I’ll just intervene at the Tonks scenario.” “Tonks!” Exclaimed Harry. “Where is she, what about Tonks? Oh my god is she alright?” he asked in panic. “Harry, I suggest you listen to what we have to tell you, but I warn you now, you may find some of it a little bit of a shock.” Harry felt his hands wring with anger as he listened to Albus’ accounts of what happened beforehand at Malfoy Manor, and how Tonks had betrayed them all and nearly got Karis killed by Bellatrix Lestrange before being taken and bound as a prisoner in Lucius’ bedroom. Karis then went onto explain how Severus had guessed of her betrayal and managed to escape Voldemort unharmed in order to rescue her and apparate from the roof of the manor, to Hogsmede. “I can’t believe it,” said Harry, almost inaudibly, as his clenched fists turned white. “Why Karis? How could she do something like this?” He nearly choked on his words as he noticed that Karis had a few tears trickle softly down her face. “Voldemort is a very persuasive wizard, Harry. And he praised her highly, accepting her half muggle bloodline due to her incredible gift of metamorphagy. Being able to change into any person or animal that would help him spy on the Order was a great asset to him and he respected her highly.” “How much do you think Voldemort knew?” asked Harry. “Almost everything.” replied Albus as he massaged his temples with outstretched fingers. Harry frowned, “What do you mean, almost?” Albus stood up and started to pace behind his desk, going from one end to the other in silence. Harry and Karis shared a worried look before pressing him further. “What did he not know is what we should be asking you Grandfather?” Albus expressed a small twitching to the mouth and Harry thought for a second he may actually smile. “Indeed - that is the correct question, Karis.” replied Albus before continuing. “Voldemort did not know of the prophecy but I do believe that if he had heard it he still wouldn’t have understood what it meant. I feel that the part of the prophecy where, you Harry, would have a power that he would know not was indeed the potion. You and your friends thought things through when you decided to make that vanquishing concoction because it was definitely something he missed.” “It’s amazing isn’t it – after all his power, that he wouldn’t have thought of a simple vanquishing potion.” replied Karis, her eyes wide which danced with glimmering light that sprayed in from the large square window. Harry nodded. “It wasn’t even my idea Professor. Hermione and Luna worked it out between them and it also derived from something that Professor Snape taught us in class only a couple of months ago. Ron also thought it was a good idea due to Voldemort being known for his impeccable wand magic, but I knew the priori incantatem would be a problem, but the downfall of the potion is that it would…. “Only work if the victim was unarmed.” said Karis with a smile, finishing off Harry’s speech. “Exactly!” replied Harry with a glint in his eye. “It amazes me how two sixteen year old girls, one ironically a mugblood - would play a vital part in the downfall of one of the darkest wizards of all time.” said Karis in an almost disbelieving tone. “Amazing!” repeated Albus Dumbledore while continuing to pace. Harry sat there and for the first time in a while he recounted the prophecy in his mind. `The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches. Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies, and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not. And either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives .The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies.’ And finally he realised what it meant. The teamwork that derived originally from friendship and a shared idea of learning how to protect oneself made for an amazing battle between good and evil. It’s also when Harry realised that he was foolish to act the way he has been for two weeks, this wasn’t about just him and his feelings, because if truth be known, it was Ron, Hermione, Luna, Severus and Karis that saved him from Voldemort and a vanquishing potion that was mastered by Hermione and Luna. Harry at the end of the day only threw it. Harry stood up from his chair. “That prophecy was not just aimed at me and Voldemort. The Power the Dark Lord knows not, is not me, it was never supposed to be!” “What are you saying Harry?” asked Karis. “It was always about the uniting of Dumbledore’s Army, the three houses! That power is unprecedented, believe me!” Karis nodded “With a little help from me and a few friends of course!” Albus chuckled. “Yes well, I daresay it wasn’t the easiest battle I’ve fought, but the prophecy was highly misleading and yet correct, it just shows you Harry, that things happen for a reason,” advised the old man, “What’s happened to Tonks?” asked Harry, as his mind slipped back to the woman who betrayed them – the only person who Sirius trusted out of anyone else in his family and whom still turned out to be in alliance with the Deatheaters. He felt his shackles rise again and had a sudden urge to hit something. Instead he decided to pace towards the window and look out into the brightly sunlit grounds. “Her memory has been wiped…..” started Albus. Harry turned around on his heel, his face suddenly burning puce. “WHAT?” he bellowed. “HER MEMORY WIPED – IS THAT ALL? AFTER WHAT SHE DID! SHE… THAT CALLOUS, BETRAYING…..” “And her magical powers extinguished.” This silenced Harry for a few moments. “So what of it?” he spat with a hint of vehemence. Karis stood up and walked towards the window and put her hand on his shoulder. “Harry.” She started. “Nymphadora Tonks has had her memory wiped and her magical abilities taken away from her by the highest powers at the Order of Merlin. She has been put in a hospital for the mentally ill for the time being until she is stable enough to rebuild a new life for herself.” Harry scoffed sarcastically. “Right – she has been given the chance to start a new life with a new name, that isn’t a punishment for what she did!” “Is it not a punishment in your eyes, Harry?” she asked with a raised frown. “Having no one at all, no name, no family, no idea of who you are and then being thrown out into the big muggle world with no idea of how to survive. She is fully human now, a muggle who will have to try and rebuild a life from nothing. She is alone and suffering and not understanding why. Now tell me Harry, is that not punishment? Remember, there are worse things then death and in my own personal opinion that is one of them.” Karis then turned around and retook her seat opposite her Grandfather. Silence gathered the room like newly lain dust and it choked Harry to the point of admitting his own petulance and agreed that Karis was right. And as by doing so, a sudden round of applause was heard to echo throughout the headmasters office, as the generally sleeping portraits had suddenly and most mysteriously, come to life. “Oh shut up, all of you.” retorted Harry with a frown which unmistakeably turned into a small upward smile. |
Part 3 Harry kissed Karis goodbye on the cheek and shook Albus Dumbledore’s hand, and as he turned back towards the grand fireplace which forever sat in the headmaster’s office, Harry turned around to face them both one more time before his departure back to Grimmauld Place. “I forgot to thank you, Karis.” Karis threw him a wry frown “For what, Harry?” “For putting up with a brat like me for the past year, and for teaching me the art of Telepathy. I never did thank you for that, but I do appreciate what you have done for me.” Karis beamed him a large smile. “You’re very welcome Harry, it was a pleasure.” “Liar.” mocked Harry. “Well, there were some moments when I could have strung you up by your ears, I admit, but you did well, we got there in the end. Just keep up the practicing in your spare time. And remember!” she stated with a pointed finger. “I’ll be listening.” Harry laughed. “Well on that note, I’m off.” As Harry caught Albus Dumbledore’s eye, he noticed that the sparkle that inhabited those ocean blue eyes had waned over the last few months, but had miraculously reinstated their position immediately and with full velocity. Harry and Albus didn’t need to share words; a knowing look and a kind smile said it all. Harry entered the fireplace and mumbled. “This is the last time I’m doing this.” Then grabbing his floo powder with a sigh, he repeated clearly. “12 Grimmauld Place.” And with a sudden flash of green fire, He was gone. - Harry landed in the kitchen of Grimmauld place with a heavy thud followed by a nausea wave which leapt him in heaps and bounds towards the kitchen sink. Grabbing desperately for a glass of water in an attempt to ward it off, but it was too late, and the actions of the last year came swelling into his throat like a tidal wave; that of emotion along with the realisation that he had just exited the end of an era – it was true, Voldemort was finally no more and the prophecy was fulfilled. As he reached into the sink, Remus Lupin came hurrying into the kitchen to find Harry in an unsettling position. Immediately Remus blamed the talk with Albus as the reason for this unruly aftermath and he approached his godson slowly and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. After a few moments Harry settled down and took in some deep breaths, Remus helped him gently over to a chair at the dining table. “Are you alright Harry?” asked an unnerved Remus, as he stared with concern into the familiar green eyes that were now glassy with the effects of the sickness. “I hate floo travel, I’m never doing it again.” He grumbled. “I swear; I’d rather ride the knight bus than suffer the absolute horror of spinning in-between grates and rickety old fireplaces.” Remus sighed a sign of relief. “Thank heavens, I thought it was because of the talk with Albus that made you this way.” Harry looked up at Remus, noticing for the first time that he was actually there with him. “Remus, you’re alright.” exclaimed Harry with delight. “Where have you been?” “I’m sorry Harry, I had to lay low for a little while.” replied Remus. “But… why?” asked Harry, confusion settling into his brow. Remus couldn’t help but let out a small chuckle. “Well, it took a little while for me to revert back to my good ole self Harry. The werewolf let me take over, I finally had the upper hand for the first time in my life, but unfortunately once I had it, I didn’t know how to get rid of it – so I was a werewolf for 1 week and 6 days.” “No way!” said a surprised Harry. “How did you revert back?” I meditated, along with Karis sending me a potion that she thought might help. She had to raid Severus’ books, it took her a week and then another 6 days to brew the blasted thing.” Harry put his head down at the mention of Severus’ name. Remus noticed and replaced his hand on Harry’s shoulder. “I’m sorry I missed the funeral, I wanted to be there.” Harry gave a reassuring smile to his friend. “It’s alright, I understand.” “Would you like to go for a walk Harry?” asked Remus sincerely. “Sure, why not. I can’t be long though, I want to spend some time with Luna before she goes home.” Remus beamed a wide smile. “Well, we can’t have you not spending time with the love of your life now can we.” Harry looked away as he felt his cheeks start to burn. Remus gently punched Harry on the arm, “I’m kidding Harry.” “Oh.” replied Harry coyly. “Actually, I take it back, I did mean it.” teased Remus, before continuing, “Get your coat Harry, it’s rather cold out there.” - Harry shivered as the cold air hit him with force as he stepped out in the dark street, wrapping his Gryffindor scarf around his neck in a desperate attempt to trap in some heat from the old house that he had just left behind. Remus however didn’t seem bothered by it, and Harry looked down and noticed that Remus’ hands seemed older, more wrinkled and as Harry eyed his friend, he noticed for the first time upon his arrival how frail he was in appearance. “Are you alright, Remus?” asked Harry, hoping silently for reassurance that his thoughts were one of ridicule and that Remus was healthy and full with endurance. “Yes Harry, don’t you worry about me, I am fine, just a little tired that’s all. Besides, this is not why I asked you out for a walk, we are not here to talk about my wellbeing.” replied Remus with a small nod but a warm expression. Harry suddenly felt the familiar feeling of unease grip his insides once more. “What do you want to discuss with me?” asked Harry, with fake enthusiasm which suddenly seemed ridiculous even to his own ears. Remus smiled, but it was only brief as his face took on a more serious approach. “Harry, I just want you to keep an eye out and watch your back. I have a feeling that this isn’t over yet.” Normally, Harry would have heard alarm bells ringing and automatically feel on guard and perturbed, but for some reason he didn’t, it’s as if he had been expecting something like this to be said. It actually made a nice change. Everyone had been so dedicated in getting Harry to talk and feel better about the new situation that for the first time it took somebody else to not say congratulations, to not give him words of bravery but to give him words of what he always seemed to expect from the age of eleven – words of anguish and warning. Harry simply muttered solemnly, “I know.” Silence surrounded them for a few moments as they carried on walking down the dimly lit street, with it’s old dilapidated houses, and tall lamp posts, Harry thought how horrible this street was, he never took much notice before as there was always so much going on, but now he could open his eyes and see things, and he let out a small chuckle. “What’s so amusing?” asked Remus with a quizzical look. “Well…. it’s just occurred to me that this is the first time since I can remember that I’ve been allowed to take a stroll in the dark - quite pathetic really when you consider I’m sixteen.” Remus laughed quietly, “Don’t take it for granted Harry, and promise me you won’t make a habit of it.” “I’ll try oh noble one!” mocked Harry. “You’re not too old for me to ground you, you know!” replied Remus “I’d like to see you try it old man!” “Is that a dare? A brave move, daring an old Marauder Harry!” chuckled Remus. Harry pretended to gulp very loud and the tone of light-heartedness filled Harry and Remus both with a feeling of belong, something that they both hadn’t felt for a very long time. After 30 minutes, they made their way back to Grimmauld place, after talking excessively about Hogwarts and the start of term which would be approaching soon, Harry and Remus both wondered what changes would be made – if any. As the old Black house came into view, Harry stumbled in step slightly, holding back from moving onto its perimeter, he then finally asked the question that had been on his mind for sometime, and Remus just seemed to know instinctively what that question was. “How long Remus do you think it will take for the survivors to regroup and form an alliance?” Remus took a deep breath before replying, “I don’t know Harry, they may never reform and take revenge, but only time will tell, and you must be ready for that - you and Dumbledore’s Army!” “I don’t think I’ll ever really be ready to fight more battles, fight more wars, but I do believe we can do it.” Remus and Harry both shared a mutual smile, and as Remus put his arm on Harry’s shoulder and patted him with a motion of love. Harry suddenly had a feeling fill him up inside and it made his his throat swell with emotion; So that’s what it feel like to have a Dad. |
All times are GMT. The time now is 08:06 AM. |
Powered by vBulletin® Version 3.8.4
Copyright ©2000 - 2025, Jelsoft Enterprises Ltd.
LinkBacks Enabled by vBSEO 3.3.2 © 2009, Crawlability, Inc.
Site designed by Richard Harris Design